

## Daughter of Love

# Jayne Amanda Maynes

Copyright © 2014 Jayne A Maynes

Published by Jayne A Maynes at Smashwords

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

All characters in this book are fictitious, and any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental.

ISBN: 978-1-3113-5790-8

## Dedication

This is dedicated to the memory of Lisa Empanada-Newell my Connie Carlson-Evans. The person who I met online on December 13, 2006, but not in person until September 22, 2011. My best friend who stood by me all that time. One of the first people to affirm me as a woman even when I wasn't sure myself.

So many things have changed since that first day, a day I will never forget. The highs have been so high, it was like the world was ours, that nothing could ever go wrong. The lows so low they have been terrifying, unsure of anything and everything. Through it all you had been there to help me see just a little clearer, think things through more fully. There have been so many times you made me laugh until it hurt, and equally times I have cried hoping things would improve.

We have both been through so much together, we have seen so many come and go, always offering what ever support we could.

As Connie would say: I love you, sister of my heart. (Je t'aime, ma sœur de cœur. )

The cover is a picture of my best friend and her daughter who stood by me through some rough times since the start of my transition into the woman I have always been inside. In many ways she is Connie to me, the voice of reason and Power. The Power of Life when I have felt to weak to continue.

## Preface

As the Power of Life ebbed away Marie came around the curtain that hung separating the forward cabin from the sleeping chamber. I looked at her and mouthed the words, "I love you my darling. I love you." I closed my eyes and heard Richard give a sigh as his tears ran down my cheeks. How much I wanted to stay, how much I knew my family wanted me to stay, but what I came to this world to accomplish, was now accomplished, and it was time for me to return to my Lord.

I turned my head just enough I was able to give Richard a small kiss as the last of the Power of Life left me. I saw the tears, I heard the cries, I wanted to stay, but life in this world held nothing for me any longer. All that had been mine now belonged to my sister, and for that I was grateful. I knew Antoinette would hate the idea of it all being in her care. Not the kids, that she would relish beyond words, but the rest... she didn't want it, she didn't want any of it, but I had no one I trusted more I could leave it all to.

"Marie, can you ask grandma to come back?" Richard asked his daughter.

The tears coming harder and harder as he waited for Marie to return with grandma Marie. It hurt so much, even knowing this would happen didn't lessen the pain of mortality. She was so strong, so seemingly invincible. No one in this world could harm her aside from him, and how many years had she hurt because of his foolishness. All those years gone and now... "I love you my love. How I wish I could undo all those years so we could have more time."

"Daddy, here's grandma, can I hold mommies hand please," little Marie asked.

Richard looked up as Marie asked her question. The tears running down his cheeks unchecked. Little Marie came over and took Connie's hand and her tears started as her mother didn't squeeze back.

"Richard? My Connie she is ok, no?" Momma Marie asked.

"Mom, she is gone. Everything she was here to do is complete and she went home. I need to go see if I can call Antoinette, and Ellen. Mom please stay with Marie."

Richard headed for the front of the plane to talk with the flight crew about contacting Antoinette.

"Sir, we have them on the phone now," the head flight attendant said.

"Ellen?"

"Yes Richard this is Ellen, is something wrong?"

"Ellen the envelopes Connie gave you to hold in your safe, it's time to get them out and read them."

"No Richard! No! My sisters is ok, please Richard she is safe. Richard, please Richard, please she is safe..." Antoinette cried in the back ground.

"Ellen I think it only appropriate the company lower the flags on all our properties to half mast. We will be there in a few hours can you have the appropriate people meet us when we get in, things here are..." The emotions took hold again, he was trying to be so strong and hurt so much.

Ellen got the letters out of the safe in her office setting one in front of Antoinette and the other on her desk in front of herself. She had a good idea what the letter said and what the call from Richard meant. She called out to her secretary telling her to hold all calls and that under no circumstances was she and Antoinette to be disturbed, even if the world were falling apart no one was allowed in her office.

"Antoinette I have a good idea what both these letters say. I don't like this anymore than you do, but she did say Richard would be making the call and we were to read the letters upon receiving that call."

"Ellen, she can no be gone. She can no be gone," Antoinette cried.

Ellen opened the letter to her, and took it out, not wanting to know what it contained. The only reason for this was Connie was gone, while her mortal body remained it was now but a shell, Connie was no longer in the world of Life... no, not the world of Life, instead the world of time. She still lived, just not on a plain the rest of them did, she was with her Lord now.

"Dear Ellen if you are reading this it means I have finished what I was here to do. I am guessing Antoinette is sitting across the desk from you now crying trying to deny I could be gone. I didn't want to leave this way, but the Power of Life was all that kept me connected to this life. With my mission completed I will have released the Power of Life allowing my own life to slip away with it. Antoinette is my heir to Fashionista, I am asking you to stand by her as you have me, the trials she faces are equal to any I faced, and she will need a friend she can trust."

"I don't know if Antoinette will move back to France right away, but I do know a day is coming when she will pull all Fashionista operations out of America. My hope is the time Fashionista is not operating in America is short, but that will be up to Antoinette, and hopefully you."

"The pain she suffers right now is a pain of losing me, and fearing the love we shared is gone as well. I will always love her as I know she has always loved me. Please remember she is not me, by the time we met I had already come into the power that was mine, Antoinette however is just now coming into the power she has access to. My power was the Power of Life, Antoinette's Power is that of Love. Where I was the Daughter of Life, she is the Daughter of Love. I remember how she put up a fuss when I asked her to work with you. Over the years she has come to Love, and trust you."

"Antoinette and Richard I hope will marry soon, they share a love both denied while I lived. Ellen I ask you to encourage them, they need each others strengths in what lies ahead for them. I have written similar letters to others asking they give their support to Antoinette and Richard as they did me."

"Thank you Ellen for the love you gave, I do have one last request to make, please don't let me be buried in America. Please help insure my body is returned to France and entombed at the villa I loved so much."

"Connie Carlson Edwards"

"Your friend always!!!"

The tears started as soon as the paper came out of the envelop. Seeing her hand writing on the page.

"Antoinette I know she is safe and no longer hurts. She didn't want to go, I know she didn't," Ellen offered in hopes of giving comfort.

"Yes, she love life, she have no choice in if she go or stay," Antoinette replied.

Antoinette picked up the letter and started reading the tears never stopping and at times coming harder.

"My dearest Antoinette;"

"This letter is one of the hardest things I have ever felt the need to do. My family is what makes this task I had so difficult, the knowledge of how once it is completed I will be leaving this life."

"Antoinette, all that was mine is now yours, my daughter from the time she was born called you mom (I believe she knew you would be her mother throughout more of her life than I would). I ask that you help her learn her abilities as a Daughter of Life, just as you helped me learn mine. There is another Daughter of Life before Marie will come into her Powers as the Daughter. Keep watchful for her as she too will need your help, I have had the chance to meet her so can tell you she will not be easy to spot if you don't know what you need to look for. If you look you will still see Marie's birthmark, but I don't believe you will ever find anyone else who can. Trust me sister you are not going crazy it is there, just as the one Diana has is there. Mom won't be able to see it she could only see mine at the end because of my need to hold the Power of Life so when Richard was born I would be able to finish what was mine to finish. It is your Power as the Daughter of Love that makes it possible for you to see Marie and Diana's birthmarks."

"Fashionista is yours, you are now the CEO, Ellen works for you now, instead of you being under her. I know this is something you don't want, but it is something I feel is important. Richard would be competent as the CEO, but he doesn't understand the industry, plus he is still part of the military unit Deaths Mistress. It is important he remain so for some time, if I am not mistaken you will soon start having visions explaining much of what I have done and why it was important it was done as it was. Sister when the visions start even I will be able to help you in the tasks ahead, mostly in training both Diana and Marie for their time as the Daughter of Life."

"I know you love Richard, and I know he loves you as well. Don't let the world stop you from that love, know it is right for you to love each other. You have my blessing sister, you have my blessing. We will see each other again soon, there is so much we need to talk about. I love you."

"With love always your eternal sister."

The tears flowed unchecked from Antoinette's eyes as the meaning of the letter took hold. Connie was gone and no amount of denying it would change things. Antoinette was now in charge of Fashionista. Her sister, she had both looked up to and admired was gone, her sister who seemed to always know the right thing to say and do, her sister who held a Power she could not begin to understand.

"Ellen she wants me to be CEO of Fashionista," Antoinette said.

Ellen looked over at Antoinette and nodded, she was well aware of what Connie wanted when this day came. Connie had been diligent in letting all of them know the day was coming, and what she wanted for each of them when it did.

An hour later they received word Fashionista one was on final approach and would be on the ground by the time they could hope to get the helicopter to the airport. They hadn't planned on meeting the plane when it landed, but they hadn't thought Connie would be gone either.

"Antoinette I think it would be best if we met the airplane, the helicopter is on the roof."

As everyone got off the airplane the helicopter landed and Ellen and Antoinette ran over to the stairs to greet everyone. The doctors and their family were the first to step off followed by Cali and little Marie. Antoinette scooped little Marie up even before she stepped off the ladder. Marie stepped out on the stairs and back inside as though trying to get Richard to come out. As she stepped out on the stairs again she started down while Antoinette was headed up with little Marie in her arms.

"Mom I must see her, I must see my sister," Antoinette cried approaching her mother.

Marie took her granddaughter as Antoinette slid past, allowing Antoinette to enter the plane unencumbered.

"My dear, my sister she is in the bed?" Antoinette asked seeing Richard standing back by the sleeping compartment.

"Yes dear," Richard said as Antoinette drew back the curtain partitioning off the bed chamber from the rest of the cabin. "She looks to be sleeping... Antoinette I miss her so much."

Connie why? Maybe one day we will understand why you had to leave us, what it was, this change you made in the world, none of us understood. To us nothing changed, life continued on as it had since the time of our birth. We all knew the world was different, was new in a way we couldn't understand. You touched our lives daring us to be more than we dreamed was possible, and now... you left us with a legacy we didn't know if we could live up to. We all hurt, but none as much as those closest to you.

Antoinette the sister of your heart, and to hear you tell it the sister of your soul. None hurt more than she did at your leaving. When you left it was like you took a piece of her with you. No, that isn't right, it was like the world dimmed, and the angels vanished.

~~~~~~~~~

Mom was so disappointed I didn't have a birthmark on my left arm. She was sure I would be the one. She didn't hate me, but she had been sure her daughter would be the one. From the time of her first vision she was sure she would be the one to help the Chosen learn her ability as a Sister of Life. How much easier would it have been if the Chosen turned out to be her daughter.

All my life mom told me the stories of the Chosen, how she would be of French descent, the only heir, and Powerful beyond imagining. She would change the world in preparation of the Lord of Lords. I didn't have the birthmarks, the dove in flight for the Sister of Life, and the woman praying for the Daughter of Life. I have both marks, but not on the left arm, the arm the Chosen would have them on, and it seems mom doesn't see them on my right arm. All I knew was I wasn't the Chosen, I wasn't the one mom wanted.

When I started college mom helped me get a job working for the company she worked for, a company that was based out of America, but treated all its employees fairly. As the head of the secretary pool for the Paris office, mom was my boss. The call came in across my desk, someone asking to talk to Marie Beauchea, the caller sounded young, and said it was very important they talk with mom, even saying they were the Chosen.

I knew it couldn't be, the Chosen was French, and this person was an American, if they were the Chosen how many of the stories were wrong. Two weeks later this girl showed up in Paris claiming to be the Chosen of God, and also claiming to be the only daughter of the man who owned the company. She not only claim to be his only daughter, but also his only heir. Mom met with her, even assigning herself as her secretary for the time she would be in Paris. Each day mom would talk about how this girl had the marks, both on her left arm.

I had the chance to meet her before she left to go back to America, and felt something I didn't understand. This girl was an American, yet seeing her I knew she was French. It didn't make sense, she had Power beyond what I could understand. Meeting her was like meeting myself for the first time. I knew her, but how? Could she really be the Chosen of God? Her French was weak at best, yet she spoke with an authority that few could master.

After she left I tried to resolve the feels she invoked in me, feels of meeting a sister that should have always been there, but wasn't.

Five months later she would come back hoping to continue working with mom on learning the art of the Sisters of Life, an art mom tried teaching me, but I was never able to understand.

"Antoinette it is a pleasure to meet you."

I knew that was the words everyone heard, but it wasn't the words I heard, what I heard was more like, "Sister it is good to see you again after so long. I have missed you Daughter of Love."

Daughter of Love? Sister? I knew she was indeed my sister, I didn't know how, but I knew. I also knew she saw the marks on my right arm, marks that matched perfectly the marks she had on her left arm. I didn't say anything. What could I say? She saw me for who I was, someone even I didn't know.

As the thoughts went through my mind she looked over to me again. "You know what I have said is true?" A question not a statement. I looked around and noticed no one else seemed to hear her.

"The marks on my arm you can see them?" I thought at her and heard her tell me she could. "You are the Chosen? The first to stand forward at the call?" I thought as her reply came to me.

"Another stood forward with me. My sister the Daughter of Love. Do you doubt this sister? Do you not remember the call of He who is? When the call came one stood forward and another with her. The call came again and the sister of she who stood forward stepped forward. The first is the Daughter of Life and the second the Daughter of Love." I heard the words in such a way any noise wouldn't have been able to block them out.

"Mom says the mark of Satan is on the right arm. If this is so how then do you call me the Daughter of Love?" I asked.

"Because you are my sister from the before time. And the two shall stand as one, the Life bringer and the bringer of Love. The world shall marvel at their words, for they herald the return of the Son of Man. Sisters from before the foundations of the world, yet the world will not know them until the time of the Son of Man is at hand. In their time many shall hear them and bow down and worship the Father. Yet many there will be who will seek their destruction. Keep watch therefore least the Son of Man return and catch you unawares."

"You have seen this Daughter of Life?"I again asked.

"I have seen this and more sister. The mark of Love has never before been seen by men, so many there are who fear it and decry it as the mark of the fallen star. But the fallen star at no time bore the Gift that is yours sister, it was the gift that I receive he sought to control as though his own."

I looked around and saw that none heard the words spoken, words shared only between my sister and I, words we shared so long ago. I turned and walked out of Connie's office, not sure what transpired only that indeed this American girl was my sister form before the foundations of the world were laid.

We worked closely over the next few weeks, trying to help her learn French apart from her gift. As her French grew my ability with English made slight improvements, mostly in the area of euphemisms, the way Americans seemed to have sayings that made no sense to me. The night of Connie's first show in Paris she received a phone call that she needed to go back to New York. She didn't need to leave right away, but did need to be there before her next show which was scheduled for a week later. During the next few days someone named Ellen came as well as Connie's old friends. Connie asked me to please work with Ellen as mom did with Connie.

"Why sister, why do you ask me to work with this American?" I felt so betrayed by the one person I loved more than any other.

To work with an American, nothing sounded more distasteful to me. All my life I heard how the Americans sought only their own interests, they were greedy and thought themselves better than anyone else because of their power, now I was being asked to work with an American by the one person I trusted more than even myself.

I watched as Ellen came in and deferred to Connie. Connie asked her to be the president of her company and Ellen wanted to say no, but couldn't find any way of doing so. To Ellen, Connie was opening herself to all manner of problems. Giving everything and asking nothing in return.

"Connie do you have any idea the legal ramifications in making this offer?" Ellen asked.

"Ellen you know I have nothing to do with this. You know what it is you're looking for, and I haven't a clue. If when the truth is known it still points to me I will not run from the consequences of the truth." Connie said removing any chance of Ellen mounting a defense of why she couldn't be company president.

"I don't like this. I know who you are and that you had no part in any of this," Ellen said.

"Then the truth will show I had no part. Ellen I need a company president, you need a break in finding the corruption. Become my company president and I will give you access to root out those guilty. Antoinette I am asking you to help Ellen, to learn everything Ellen can teach you. Sister everything that is mine is yours when I again return to the Father," Connie said.

The next day we all worked very close, with Connie's childhood friends coming in and helping. Ellen and I talked trying to see just what it would take to work together, what compromises we would each need to make to work together. We both loved Connie enough we would do whatever we could to insure her trust.

"Antoinette can you look into where all the stock in the company is, and what it would take financially to buy up what is not controlled by me and my family. Dad still holds fifteen percent, I hold fifty-five percent, and I believe mom holds ten percent." Connie asked me a week before she got the phone called saying she was needed back in America.

That left twenty percent of the stock unaccounted for she wanted me to find out about. I started going through the files on the stock that was out in public, and what it would cost to buy it all up. I knew my sister intended to take the company off the open market if as mom and I suspected the problem was in the board of directors. Once I knew where all the stock was and what it would cost to buy it I started looking into whether, or not the company had the money to make such a purchase, and found only Connie did.

The day after gathering all the information showing who was responsible for the corruption inside the company we left for New York. All the evidence finally pointed at those responsible rather than Connie and her father. I had the information Connie asked me to gather, but she didn't want me to share any of it, even with her until she asked for it. It didn't make sense to me, she said it was a top priority to get the information but wanted me to sit on it for who knew how long.

As we boarded the plane in Paris I could see apprehension in Connie, but had no idea why. She had assured me everything would work out as it should, but she was hiding something. She laid down once in the air and rejoined Ellen and I as we were about an hour out of New York.

When we landed the plane was surrounded and Connie waited while everyone went in the office. I tried to watch out the window and Ellen said what was happening was something it would be better I not to see. She went out to see what was happening and I sat there and cried. My sister didn't do anything wrong, so why was this happening. Ellen left the crew and I in the office, and a short time later a car left.

"Antoinette I'm sorry, they took Connie. We need to go to Washington DC, so I can talk to the people in charge and see why they did this," Ellen said.

For three days we couldn't find Connie and there was no record of her having been arrested. I knew she had seen what would happen, and didn't understand why she would go through what happened.

I was so proud the day she became a French citizen. I knew she would never again claim to be American, I knew she would always love her American friends, friends who stood by her so many times.

The time she was kidnapped and so many thought her dead. Those of us who loved her didn't forget. Richard didn't forget and used ever resource available to him to find her. He felt responsible for her being able to be taken and vowed he would never give up until she was found. For a long time I never understood why he blamed himself, until I was able to sit down with him and hear why he said he was at fault. I learned to love him as a brother on that day, not understanding the love I held for him was more than that for a brother. I never knew the depth of my love for Richard until the day my sister returned to our Lord.

## Chapter 1

I reached out to touch Connie's cheek and the world faded away.

"You would morn for me sister?" I heard the words in Connie's voice.

"Connie what is this? How did... I miss you so much sister," I cried.

"This is the Power of Love sister. The Power of life is still mine, but only on this side of the veil, not the side of mortality. It is the Power that is yours that allows you to be were I am," Connie said.

"I do not remember you ever looking so peaceful in life sister."

"I do look at peace, don't I? Sister I need to ask that you return me to France as soon as is convenient, I wish to be with my family in France," Connie said.

We talked for what seemed hours yet when I returned it was as though I had never left. The time in the realm of life passed differently, and I was use to how it passed. I was afraid of crossing the veil again. I didn't know if it would always be as this, but I now understood how Connie had been able to accomplish so much. If she slept while on the other side of the veil it would explain why she seemed to not sleep while in the mortal realm. No, that couldn't be, she still needed physical sleep in the mortal realm, didn't she? I felt so tired when I returned, and I had no memory of sleeping while visiting Connie where she was now.

Where she was now. A place of beauty unlike anything I had seen. While there I didn't remember the cares of this world, the peace that radiated and surrounded me was so great I felt I could go forever.

I knew I would cross the veil again, I knew I would need to, if what I learned was the only way. Two more Daughters of Life and no one to teach them aside from me. How could I teach them what I didn't know? How could I learn what they would need if I didn't cross the veil? So much I needed to know and so little time to learn. What about my family how would I do all the things I needed if I didn't take advantage of all the resources available to me?

"Sweetheart, do you love me?" I asked Richard.

Richard looked at me and smiled. I watched his smile to see if it was the same one he used every time he looked at Connie. No... no, this smile was different. This smile said he did love me, and yes, that love was equal to the love he had for Connie, but this smile was a smile for me, and me alone.

"Yes my love, I love you more than words can show, more than I can say in this life." He reached out his hand to me caressing my cheek.

"The world will not understand if we share our love so early after she is gone."

He looked at me and smiled again. I took his hand and the world faded away.

"Connie is doing this?" he asked.

"No my love, she is of the world of Life now. The Power that was hers cannot bring us across the veil of love even when she was with us." I said.

I let my words sink in and take root. I hadn't said the veil of time, did he catch what I said? He didn't respond right away, and I wasn't going to answer questions he didn't ask. The world started to focus again around us only it was not the world we knew.

"The veil of Love? So what she said is true you do access a Power even greater than the Power she accessed. Where is this place?" He wanted to understand.

"Do you love me Richard?" I asked him again.

I didn't answer his question, but instead gave a new question, a question he was sure he already answered. Did he love me? He was sure he already told me he did, that he loved me more than his words could express. Hadn't he caressed my cheek lovingly as he said those words?

"Richard the world will not understand if we express our love so soon after my sister is come home. Do you love me enough to not hear the words of the world?" I asked hoping he would finally understand.

He gave me a look of bewilderment, a look that said he didn't understand what I was asking him. He answered my question about loving me, hadn't it been a good enough answer.

"My love what I am asking you is do care about what the world thinks and what would be said about our relationship more than you care about our relationship." I tried to explain.

Understanding slowly started to show in his expression. Did he care more about us than what others might say about us.

"Sweetheart, the world is fleeting at best, in twenty years no one will remember what we do today. I know what my heart tells me and I will follow my heart if you will marry me," he said as understanding sank in.

"Yes dear, to me it is everything to be your wife for always in this life." I replied.

"Hello my heart. Antoinette, I did not expect you to return so soon" Connie said coming from a place only she understood.

Richard looked around in confusion. He knew he heard Connie, but try as he might he couldn't see her anywhere.

"Richard please don't be confused, I am not fully here as you do not hold the Power of Life or Love. Sister please, will you share with our husband that he may understand?" Connie said.

I took Richards hand and he turned to her as the world of Love came more fully into focus.

"Richard it is your faith that allows you this privilege. Sister, I do not fully understand, with the Power of Life you were able to extend to us this without personal contact. Why do I need to hold his hand for the Power of Love to allow him to see into the world of Love?" I was sure the confusion in my words let her understand as yet I didn't know what was possible.

"Time sister, time will give you the chance to understand, all things I did with Life you can do with Love and more still that was not mine to do. Only one before you had this Power in the world of Life, do not be discouraged in what you cannot do now, one day you will be able to do all that Love is able." Connie comforted.

"Richard I brought you here so you could understand why my sister, told us not to wait long to share our love. In this place the Power of Love is strong and it calls to me, as I did not understand until Connie was no more in Life," I said,

My words went past him as though not spoken.

"Richard do you love Antoinette?" Connie asked.

"Connie how can you ask me this? I love you so much, I miss you so much," Richard replied.

"I am no longer in the mortal world Richard. Will you deny yourself the joy that you could have in life now? Will you repeat the mistake you made with me? I ask because I love you, because I want you to know the joy that is yours if you follow the will of God for your life'" Connie said.

He looked from me to Connie and back again. Did we both say what he thought we had? Had we both said we would be content for him to love both of us? Could it be we both did love him? Even more did he love both of us?

"You are both my heart. You are both my life. Connie I didn't know the mistake I made with you until it was made, I hurt you so much, I stole years of joy from both of us. Antoinette, I do not want to make the same mistake again, I love you so much my heart breaks thinking of not being with you as your husband."

"Connie I do not want to mar the memories of the short time we had in life, it is for that reason I...," he said trying to justify what wasn't able to be justified.

"Richard if you honor me you will accept the love given, and return it freely. I was the Daughter of Life, but what is Life without Love? I no longer live in the mortal world Richard. Life were I am now is Love, Love that is hard to understand in the mortal world, Antoinette is the Daughter of this Love, she is in the world to show that Love can indeed over come hate. That Love is not always what people believe it to be. You will not mar what we had by loving another. The only way of marring what we had is to forget me, and what we shared. All that we shared. My heart it was my dream for the villa we shared, but it was you who showed that dream to the light of reality. It was you who, while we were still young by the standard of mortals shared in my dream by building it for me. Do not mar my memory now by withholding what will bring Life and Love into your soul," Connie said.

I had been Connie's big sister from the beginning yet in this I deferred to her since I was an infant in the Powers as the Daughter of Love.

"Antoinette, I know it seems soon since Connie died, I know this seems like I am dishonoring her memory, but I have to ask... I have known I loved you since the day we first met. It wasn't something I chose and I never said anything because I didn't want to hurt Connie anymore than I already had. Antoinette will you marry me? Will you be my wife?" Richard asked me once back on the mortal side of the veil.

I sat there not saying anything. I knew my answer I had known my answer from the day we met. Like him I never said anything for Connie's sake, she was the sister of my heart, something I knew from the time her and I first met in this life. I knew we had been sisters longer than it seemed possible. She was gone now, she went back to be with our Father. How I missed her, yet knew she no longer hurt, no longer suffered the things she had in life. I knew I could not have gone through what she had, it would have broken and destroyed me inside. The strength she had to have to suffer so much and still love so fully. To have a Power that could and did protect her taken away so she felt not only the indignity of what man did to her, but also abandonment from our Father.

Connie how much I miss you, your strength and care. You said I to have a Power, one even greater than you had. I do not understand how that can be, but know it is true, because you said it is true.

"Antoinette? Did you hear my question?" Richard asked.

I turned to Richard and smiled. I heard the question, I thought I had given my answer, if so why was he asking again.

"Yes Richard, I would be honored to be your wife," I replied.

We talked for an hour trying to decide when would be good, I wanted the wedding to be in France at the villa, and Richard wanted to have the wedding on his parents ranch. We settled for France however, once I reminded him he had gotten his way with Connie. Their wedding had been so beautiful, her dress the best I had ever seen, and I knew she made one special for me, I didn't know where it was though. Would it be at the villa or in the office in France, so many unknowns.

I needed to return to Paris. To get my office set up back home. To do what I hoped I would never do, set up the villa as my home now.

Little Richard woke needing fed and a diaper change. First things first, getting things set up in New York so I could return home to Paris without things falling apart in New York when I did. It wasn't I didn't trust Ellen, how could I not trust the person who Connie trusted enough to run her company? Yes it was now mine, but Ellen was still the president of it, and I hoped would remain so for a long time to come.

"Sweet little baby, soft and dear.

Momma is here to wipe your tears.

Don't be a sad boy, don't be bad.

Momma is here so do be glad."

"What is that song Antoinette?" Richard asked.

"It is a song I learned long ago, Richard. I do not remember not knowing it," I hadn't thought of the song only that I knew it would bring comfort.

"I heard Connie singing it to Marie once. Until then I had never heard it before. Is it French?" he asked.

"I do not know Richard, I do not remember momma ever singing it to me, only that I know it for as long as I can remember." I said trying to think of anywhere I might have heard it before.

"Our mother sang it to us sister. In the before time she taught us the song of Love." I heard the words as thought Connie were standing there.

"Momma taught me the song Sweetheart, in the before time," I said.

Was it going to be like this always? Whenever I didn't know how I knew something Connie would be there to let me know.

How much I missed her, to have her there helping, even if about something as trivial as the song I was singing to her son. The comfort it brought, I wanted to cry, to laugh, to hold her close.

We spent the next week going over everything that needed to be done in preparation of going home. The mortuary wanted to know what we wanted done with Connie's remains and I had to let Richard handle it every time her remains were brought up around me, I broke down in tears that took hours to dry up. I knew this day was coming she told us often enough, but the thought of it hurt so much.

"Antoinette, we need to talk about this motorcycle shop of Connie's," Ellen said.

"I cannot sell it, she wanted it so much I cannot..." I was again in tears not wanting to believe she was gone from this world still.

"I wasn't going to suggest selling it. Antoinette it is doing just as she said it would. What we need to talk about is possibly expanding it. None of her deals failed, in fact they all did at least as good as she said they would usually even better than she said," Ellen said.

I hadn't been paying much attention to the bike store or any of the other operations she asked me to watch for her. The people she chose to run the businesses did so within the rules set down so well most if not all of them needed little supervision from me, or anyone in the corporate offices.

"Ellen the last I checked, it still owed her millions. It is paid back all the money it cost already?" I asked.

"With interest," Ellen said.

"I think Richard would love to visit his family again before we go home to Paris. I will look in on it while we are there and make a decision then," I said.

I asked Cali make arraignments with the flight crew for the visit to Richards family.

"Cousin, Connie asked me to remind you she wishes to be buried in France," Cali said.

"I know Cali, if you can make arraignments for a funeral home there to keep Connie's body while we are there and to see she is on the plane again when we are ready to go home to Paris."

I thought no more of it sure Cali would have everything in hand, not aware of the pain Cali was in over the lose of my sister. For each of us whose lives Connie touched we suffered. Each in our own way, and none more than another, we each came to depend on Connie's strength to protect us and her leadership to guide us. We were each lost in our own memories.

I called Erin and the others and let them know we would be coming there to spend a short time before returning home. If they would make arraignments there would be a viewing where all those from her childhood would have the chance to bid their final farewells.

"Antoinette how are you holding up?" Erin asked.

I started crying again not able to be strong thinking of what was lost to the world with the lose of my sister. "Antoinette you have in you a Power even greater than that granted me. Soon I will be no more in this world, and the world will look to you for guidance," Connie once told me. The world would look to me, who was I, that the world would look to me?

"Erin I feel so lost I love her so much," I said.

"If there's anything we can do...," Erin replied.

"We will talk when I am there, all of Connie's closest friends should be there to make comment, I..." I was unable to continue what I was saying as emotion took hold. I wanted to let them know that while my sister was gone from this life she was still with us, she would give whatever help she could. I knew that to be true, because I had already talked with her, receiving her help in finding the strength to seek love with the one man, I knew I could love for the rest of my life. The only man I had ever loved, but couldn't have because he belonged to her.

"We will talk when you get here Antoinette. Please get some rest, I know those two babies are taking a lot of your time," Erin said.

The babies were no trouble. Marie looked so much like her momma must have at that age, and little Richard was the image of his papa when he was of like age. The babies were like having the two people I loved most with me always, they were neither of them any trouble.

"Richard we need to go, what I needed to do here is done, and there is still so much to do before we can go home," I said hoping he understood I wanted to go home where my sister could finally be laid to rest.

"My love we do not have to go see my parents, they will be in Paris in a month for our wedding," Richard said.

"No Richard! Maybe you feel you can let you momma and papa know about our wedding over the phone, or through the mail, I cannot do so with my momma and papa, I must tell them in person, they will want to know why we do not wait longer, this I must do in person," I replied knowing the disappointment I felt was heavy in my words.

On the way to the airport he thanked me for caring enough to explain why, rather than just saying I needed to go see momma and papa, there were more reasons I needed to go, but the importance of our love was why we could not wait.

We boarded the airplane and were in the air in time to have lunch with Connie's old friends if we didn't have any problems on the way. I was not use to using the airplane that was now mine, getting use to Fashionista ten had been difficult for me, and now I had Fashionista one for my use. Once we were in the air I started feeling a bit nauseous so did as Connie usually did and went and laid down asking the flight attendant to let me know when we were an hour from our destination.

"Sister is this how it was for you? I do not know if I can travel like you did if this is how it will be for me now that you are gone," I though as I laid down.

"This time is likely my fault sister, I wanted to talk with you. Hello Marie I miss you so much. Momma Antoinette is taking good care of you?" Connie said as Marie peeked around the curtain that divided the sleeping chamber from the main passenger area.

"Yes momma. Momma will you visit often? I know Richard will want to know you didn't go away because of him," Marie said in her little two year old way.

"Oh my baby I hope I can explain to him when he is old enough to understand, but I can not always come to you like this. It is important I talk with momma Antoinette can you go take care of papa and Richard?" Connie asked.

Marie ran back out to her father and brother she looked so happy that she had gotten to see and talk to her mother, something I was sure was going to be something I would get to do regularly.

Connie told me about what was coming and that one day she would no longer be able to come visit. She had this time because of how important it was I learn to use the Power I had been granted.

"Antoinette the angels of God will visit you and help as they can in your learning to use what is yours. I do not know if I will be able to come again," Connie said.

"How will I know them sister? How can I tell if they are of God?" I asked.

"Michael! You know my sister. This is Michael he was a constant companion to me while I was growing up. An easy way of knowing the angels of God is they will not allow you to worship them. They are willing to acknowledge they too are created beings," she said.

We talked for what seemed hours I got to know Michael, and realized I to had grown up with him as a constant companion. So many times I had sought him and always I found him when I tired of the search. It never dawned on me he was an angel of God, to me he had always been my friend I could always count on that no one else could see.

"Antoinette it's time. The plane will be landing in about an hour," Connie said.

I looked at Michael and frowned I wasn't ready yet, there was still so much I needed to know.

"Are you ok chérie?" Richard asked as I joined him in the forward compartment.

"Yes my love, I am doing well. I feel much better now," I responded.

I joined everyone up in the main compartment and thought of all the stories I heard from everyone who had flown with Connie. They all told the same story about how she would excuse herself to the sleeping compartment shortly after the plane would takeoff and one hour before landing she would return again to the main passenger compartment. Was that going to be my destiny as well? Was I now going to feel ill as soon as the plane took-off, and an hour before arriving at the destination feel well again? So many things about my sister I never understood, and now it was like I was destined to do the same.

We went from the airport to the restaurant for lunch. At the restaurant Erin met us and showed us to Connie's private table. Cindy refused to allow us to look at a menu insisting she never let Connie and so we would just have to settle for the same treatment she got. We all laughed and accepted her hospitality and meal. Once the meal was over Cali took the children and went on to the hotel to get the rooms' setup for us.

"Cindy are the others here? I really do need to talk to all of you." I asked.

A few minutes later Cindy, Erin, Judy and Paula joined Richard and I at the table leaving instructions we were not to be disturbed unless the building were falling apart.

"I see now why Connie held each of you in such high esteem. Her body was taken to the mortuary you all suggested, and we were hoping to have a viewing for all her friends here. I was hoping however the four of you would be willing to join us in Paris for her funeral and entombment." I couldn't believe I had gotten that out without having to stop several times to let the emotions pass so I could finish.

"We would like if you could share a few words at the funeral," Richard said.

"We would be honored," Paula said. "She gave each of us a letter asking us to wait until she arrived in the States before reading them. Antoinette, Richard, we..."

"We still haven't read them. When we heard the news we were so emotional we forgot all about them," Judy added.

"She gave a letter to everyone she held most dear. I have no doubt in those letters she asked each of you to help insure her body made it home to Paris, that she wished to be buried at her villa," Richard said.

"Ladies I to am sure she asked of each of you what Richard has said, but I know she said something to each of you that is meant only for you," I said.

"Actually... Antoinette she asked us to give you whatever help we could when the time came. I was reading the one for me when you arrived," Erin said.

"There is one other thing, Richard and I are getting married in a month, I was hoping you could come to the wedding. That you would be willing to be my brides maids."

They all looked at Richard and I like they weren't sure they wanted any part of either of us. I knew a time would come I would need their help, Connie told me so many times how important they would be in helping with whatever it was I would face. Surely they knew how much Richard and I both loved her, that if we could we would both of us have given our lives for her, that we both hurt so much with her loss to us.

I reached out and touched Erin and the world changed.

"Erin do you doubt the love my sister and husband have for me? Paula the honor my sister asks of you is an honor to me as well. Judy is it so hard to accept their love for me if they do not wait longer? Cynthia when did you know me to follow the ways of man? Is not love greater than death?" Connie asked each of them.

"You have Connie's blessing in not waiting longer don't you?" Paula asked.

How had I managed to take all of them through the veil? Had I grown so much stronger in the Power in so short a time? They all looked to me with new understanding in their eyes. Connie was gone to the world, but not to me, at least not fully to me.

"She is with me only for a short time, she knows the Power I have through the Power that was hers. I did not wish her to go, and could not stop her from leaving. Richard was with her at the last, he was there as only one who loved her could be. He was a vessel for her to draw upon the Power of Life the strength to complete the mission that was hers. At the end she lived with the Power of Life drawn to sustain her, she had drawn so fully she could not release it until her mission was complete." I offered as an explanation.

Erin, Paula, Judy and Cindy said they would make the arraignments for the viewing. We asked them to work with the funeral home and do what ever they thought best, I suspected there would be a large gathering of people who would wish to say farewell to my sister, but I wasn't really sure how many friends she had in this place. I had other business I needed to tend to so bid adieu to them and told Richard I needed to go to the motorcycle store.

I started looking around the store, I knew it carried top of the line in everything it carried, but at prices that said average.

"I knew it was just rummer, Connie I'm..." I turned and he saw I wasn't my sister.

"Bruce, Connie is gone home. There will be a viewing here in a day or two," I said.

He looked lost. I knew he held Connie in high regard, but the look I saw was total loss.

"I see."

"Bruce we could use a bike for the next few days," Richard said.

"Sure Richard I have one in the shop you can use," Bruce said.

"Bruce we need to talk, it is about the company," I wanted to get this dealt with as quickly as possible.

"Now that Connie's gone you're going to sell it off?" he asked.

"No, quite the opposite Bruce I want to expand it. I want you to find me five more locations across America and open stores. Duplicate what you have done here. Bruce, I want you to build them from the ground up."

He was sure the stores were still a drain on Connie that I would want to cut the losses and move on. If I was right however not only had the store earned back every penny it cost, but was showing a quarterly profit of two hundred fifty thousand dollars. We talked over what Ellen and I discussed before I left New York. It entailed him being in charge of all the motorcycle stores/shops we had. I told him I wanted him to stay in touch with the office we had here and before he bought any land anywhere to see what we already had available. If we had property available he would be free to develop it for the needs of the bike operations he was in charged of. All this came with a hefty salary increase for him, bringing his salary up over seven figures.

The dollar signs showed in his eyes. Why were the best at things only interested in money, why couldn't they do the job simply for the joy of accomplishment? He was the best, I hoped he would one day understand just what the dollar was doing to his soul?

"Be careful how you judge Antoinette, things are often not as they appear."

I heard the warning but knew none but me did. "Michael, are you saying I am judging wrongly?" I didn't want to say the words out loud so thought them.

"I would not tell you what you already know to be true." I was right it was Michael. It was going to be strange hearing the warnings like this. He was right I did know better than to judge as I had, I knew so little about Bruce, and what his life had been.

"Antoinette I'm not sure I'm the right person for this. I do enjoy running this store, and I'm sure I could help set up others, but I want to stay here, this is where my family is, and I'm not sure I want the added stress that would come with managing five more stores," Bruce said.

I was wrong he didn't seem to care if the job would pay more, and if it took time away from his family the money didn't seem to matter anyway.

"Bruce the job I am asking you to do would come with much higher pay than you are getting now," I offered.

He paused and looked over at Richard as though hoping he would help explain to me how much he appreciated I thought him qualified for something like I was asking, but no amount of money would be worth the time away from his family.

"Bruce I want you to talk this over with your family. I do need your answer before we leave and I really hope it will be yes. I do understand if you feel you cannot say yes, but I really do hope you will," I said.

Richard turned to the door and held it for me. "You do know he's going to say no don't you?" Richard asked me.

"I know he wants to say no, but I think he will accept. Richard I am just learning how to do what Connie did seemingly without effort. Ellen has taught me that people do not always do what we expect, and at first I thought Bruce would see the dollar signs and jump at the chance. I was wrong and am very glad I was wrong. The company needs him. The motorcycle stores need him. Mon amour a day comes when the motorcycle stores will be the only business we have in America. When this happens they will succeed or fail because he is in charge of them," I said.

"You've become a seer as well now?" he teased me.

I giggled he knew who I was, and that the angels of God watched over me to help me gain a full understanding of what being the Daughter of Love was all about.

We headed for the hotel and got checked in. On learning who I am the desk clerk said they had a message for me from a Paula Collins. They handed me the message and we headed for the elevator.

"Antoinette we have made arraignments for a viewing for Friday evening, I hope that's alright we went for Friday to insure as many as wished would have the chance of saying their farewells," the note said.

I let Richard know and said I thought it would only be right if we were there for people to talk to about the sorrow they felt over Connie going home. He agreed and didn't say anything more.

The viewing on Friday, and nothing much to do until then. I wasn't familiar with the villa and how it was laid out and wanted to talk to Richard about what he thought we should do until the wedding. Did we care what anyone thought if we lived under the same roof, or should I get an apartment until we were married?

Richard withdrew from me. The more I wanted to talk the less he seemed able. I needed to talk, and I wanted him to be part of my life. He was very good with the children, for that I was very grateful, but still wanted some time for me as well.

For two days the more I tried to share with him the more it seemed he pulled away, and I didn't understand so went to see mom and talk to her.

"Hi mom," I said on arriving at Richards ranch.

"We are in America Antoinette, we will speak English here," Mom chastised me.

"Yes momma, as you say. Momma do I do something wrong with Richard? I try to talk to him and he pulls away," I asked hoping she might understand.

"Richard has lost his wife recently, you can not expect him to stay social until he has had time to morn her loss," Mom said.

"Mom we are to be married in a month, should we not share our grief at this time if we are to share our lives?" I asked.

She looked at me as though I had slapped her across the face.

"Do you have so little respect for your sister that you will marry her husband so soon after she is gone?" though it was phrased as a question I knew it wasn't. Mom saw what we were doing as dishonoring the memory of someone we claimed to love.

"And how long would be long enough to wait momma? One year, ten maybe? No momma it is not disrespect that we do not wait. Connie knew the love we share and has given her blessing to our wedding, should we wait because the world does not understand the truth of love?" I fired back not accepting moms rebuke for a wrong that didn't exist.

"How can you speak of love when your sister is just died and already you talk of having her husband. How can you say I do not understand love? I saw how your sister loved her husband and stood by as he was married to someone else. No Antoinette it is not me who does not understand love, but you who would take what is your sisters before her body is even cold with death," Mom again tried rebuking me.

So it starts already and with my own momma, if momma does not understand how then can the world. I loved my sister more than anyone could know, I knew my sister better than the world could understand. It is respect that I do as she asked, not because I do not love her. Love is respect, and the Power of God granted to me was the Power of Love.

"Momma there is something I must show you, will you take my hand?" I asked.

She reached out to take my extended hand and before touching it withdrew her hand.

"Tell me Antoinette, what do you wish for me to know that you cannot tell me rather than show me. Are you aligned with evil?" She acted as though she no longer trusted me in anything.

"I am the Daughter of Love, there is no evil in Love, Love is the pure Power of God," I claimed.

"The Daughter of Love? There is no Daughter of Love Antoinette! It is jealousy of Connie, and the Power of Life you show. Because your sister was blessed of God with the Power of Life you are deceived into thinking you have Power as great or greater than the Power that was Connie's," Mom said, offering further rebuke.

"Take my hand momma and you will see the truth of Love," I said. "Cast away the doubt that Love is not a Power that is granted to any, but reserved only for God. I love Connie more than you can understand, more than the world of men can know, yet you accuse me of evil because I wish to abide the request of my sister who I Love without regard."

Momma reached out and touched my hand, as her hand touched mine the world around us faded away.

"This is the kingdom of Love momma, this is where my sister now lives, where she asked me to not wait for the world to be ready for my love to be shown, but to show love in all I do in the world of men," I said.

Michael approached us and seeing momma backed away.

"Michael why do you turn from me?" I asked.

"You wish to see she who is Life, she attends he who created heaven and earth. The questions you seek cannot be answered here, but must be accepted through faith, there is no faith in this woman, she seeks not God in this time, for her sorrow is great and she will not see truth," Michael said.

"Momma can you still not see the truth. Connie lives, her mortal body is no more, but she is more than her mortal body."

Momma looked around not seeing Michael, nor showing sign she had heard what he said to me.

"Who is this Michael you speak to Antoinette? Do you now see and hear what is not there?" she asked.

"Tell me what you see momma," I asked hoping it was what I tried to show.

"Look around you Antoinette, we stand were we were in the house of Richards ranch, just as when you arrived here," she said.

With her words the world returned. How much I wanted to show her the world in which my sister now lives, to let her see and hear what I have seen and heard. The tears started as I realized my momma would not in this life see the world Connie and I both had for eternity.

"Momma I am sorry if you cannot be happy for Richard and me, Connie asked us not to wait, she knew of our love for each other, and how we denied that love for her. She is gone momma nothing can bring her back, but if she were here she would have her husband, and I would be happy for her and her family. She gave all that was hers to me, Marie has called me momma from when she first was able to speak. How many times did Connie tell you it was right for Marie to call me momma? She told me this for the first year before I stopped thinking about her calling me momma." I was in tears wanting my mothers approval and wondering if I would ever receive it.

"You... Antoinette I know Connie did not like me trying to stop Marie, and I know Marie has never called any man but Richard her papa. You say Connie does not wish you to wait, that she asks you not to wait to marry her husband. Tell me Antoinette what happened with the first Daughter of Life." Mom waited for an answer. If I gave the answer would she then believe the daughter she gave life was someone of worth equal to my sister who was now gone from us.

The first Daughter of Life... I knew the stories of what happened, but more I knew the truth of what happened. The day Connie had shown me what happened is one that remained untouched in my memory.

"Which do you want the popular story, or the truth as shown to me by my sister?" I asked.

"The truth, if as you say you honor your sister only ever the truth," Mom said.

"When the church spread across the world the Daughter of Life came to France where she lived and loved her family. With her were her sister, her husband and her children. One day the town grew weary of her warnings to repent and the town council named her a witch and sought to judge her and burn her as a witch. When the men came she stepped through the veil taking her family with her. The men looked around knowing she was there, but could not find her. Her sister in jealousy for her husband stepped back through the veil and told the men she could give them power to take her sister if they would promise to allow the husband to go with her," I started telling the story as Connie had shown me. "A few days later the men came back again, but the warning did not sound as it had before so the men were able to see her and her family. As they approached she touched the Power of Life and took them before the throne of judgment to be judged of God. As the last of the men were taken before the throne she sought her husband to help her, to find he was not there. His love had been withdrawn from her leaving her to find her own way back from the Power."

"In the betrayal of her sister and husband she became lost to the Power and was in despair. Her eldest daughter also a barer of the Seal of Life, stood watching her mother and begged her mother give her the Kiss of Life. As the Daughter of Life gave the Kiss her daughter gave also the Kiss of Life taking both before the throne holding the Power of Life to be judged. The second Daughter also bore the Seal of Life and thus became the second Daughter of Life with her cousin as the second Sister of Life and her aunt the first Sister of Life and the first Sister of Death." As I concluded the telling momma looked down and prayed for forgiveness for doubting me.

"Chérie I am unworthy," Mom said.

## Chapter 2

I still didn't know what to do about Richard. I of course forgave momma, but needed time to think. I went out and saw papa by the barn for the horses and asked if he knew of a good horse I could ride. He had someone saddle a horse for me and I thought of Connie as I waited. Connie would have looked at the horses and picked one, but Connie was accomplished at riding I wasn't. I knew I was going to need to learn to saddle a horse and what constituted a good horse and a bad one.

When the horse was saddled I asked directions to the villa Richard made for Connie and climbed on the horse and turned in that direction. So much I didn't know yet and it seemed time was slipping away. I rode over a small hill and saw what I was looking for. I tied the horse outside of the enclosure for the miniature villa and stepped into the villa.

"He built me a nice home don't you think?" Connie asked as the replica became life size.

"Very nice, care to show me around?" I asked.

"This is your home now sister. It can be whatever you wish. What changes we make here will be made there also," she said leading the way into the main house.

I didn't understand, how could we make changes in this miniature villa and have them take place in the real villa half way around the world too. It never dawned on me this miniature now appeared to be life size.

I looked around and liked the layout. The furniture I wasn't crazy about at least some pieces of it. The dining room in particular. There was a table that was bigger than I thought necessary and the chairs as I remembered were not very comfortable at all. I wanted to use the dining room for our family meals where Connie used an alcove of the kitchen. For me I needed all the room the kitchen afforded just for cooking, it didn't matter the meal I would use whatever space I had when cooking.

At the master bedroom I stopped not wanting to enter. This room had been my sisters from the time the villa had been conceived.

"You don't wish to see the master bedroom?" she asked me as I paused fearing to showing disrespect if I entered.

"I can't. Connie this room of all the rooms was yours alone, I'm not sure I could handle the memories that will linger there," I said, fear showing in my every word.

I didn't want to enter the room, but had nowhere else to go. I took the first step sure I was going to be haunted by the memories of my sister. The second step into the room and nothing no memories no anything but a room I loved as it was. I started looking around trying to see if there was anything I would change to make the room my own. On the night stand lay a notebook that seemed familiar. I turned the front cover and there stood a drawing I made when I was but a child. This notebook was mine one I hadn't seen in years, but with the first paper inside I knew what every drawing was. Each drawing was a room of the house I knew would one day be my dream house. The home where I would raise my children. I knew why Connie's villa had always seemed so familiar now, I knew because it was the house I always dreamed would be my home.

With the discovery of my old notebook I started looking through each room more closely. Each knickknack just as it had been so long ago. Connie had Richard build a model of her dream home while I drew pictures of mine, both of us seeing the same place. So many times we had been mistaken for each other, it was all starting to make sense. We were both born to Powers the world could never begin to understand, we were sisters before the foundation of the world. So much was now falling into place.

I spent what seemed hours getting familiarized with the home I always dreamed of. The questions were still there, I knew Richard loved me, but now I understood he was having trouble letting go of my sister, the person he had so long ago vowed to love more than any other.

"Do you remember this place Child of Love?" I heard the question.

I smiled, I remembered it, I remembered running through the halls being chased by my little sister. How we shared a room as we grew. I remembered hearing the stories of the world and how God so loved his creation. Then the call came and my sister stepped forward 'Here am I Lord'. How I wanted to hold her back to hide her from the gaze of the Creator. 'I know nothing you ask is to great for those you call.' At those words I wept because my little sisters faith was greater than my own.

Again the call came and I had the chance to redeem myself and let all of creation know my faith was equal to that of my sisters. 'Lord here am I, send me. For I know that you will go before to prepare the way.' I stood there hoping someone else would stand forward knowing that whatever it was the Lord wanted it would be well within my ability as He would prepare the way for me to accomplish whatever it was he was asking.

"Yes Michael I remember. This is like the home I shared with my sister in the before time."

"Your memories are a credit to you Child of Love, however I am not this Michael you speak of." If this wasn't Michael...

...I turned and fell to my knees. Indeed, this was not Michael, this was he who had sent out the call. He who the world of men rejected and crucified. "Forgive me my Lord I did not know," I said.

"Your sister is comfortable with the Father, the trials of men shall have no place for her now. Tell me child why are you troubled?"

"My Lord I dare not say. The troubles of man are as water beneath a bridge when the Love you offer is so near."

"Does not the father care for the troubles of his children? How then can you not tell me your troubles Daughter?"

"My lord I am troubled over the man Love has chosen for me. He draws distant from me as though trapped in some maze I cannot know."

The Lord never said anything, yet I felt a peace descend over me taking my troubles and washing them in peace unlike any peace I had known before.

"My love, my sister has been gone now for one year. I still miss her like it was yesterday," I said.

"Yes, I know how you feel, I still miss her so much as well. So often it is like she is still here with us," Richard replied.

"Richard do you love me?" I asked.

"Antoinette, you are my life." he replied.

I hadn't asked him if he needed me, I asked him if he loved me. I turned from the model of the villa and rode back to the house. I was Daughter of Love, yet wasn't sure since my sister if anyone could love me. I was his love, but was I his life? Was there even a difference? At the house I dropped the horse at the barn and turned to the car that sat there waiting for me. One of the hands had taken the horse as I rode up, and as I stood there looking at the car I realized I needed to tend to the horse.

It wasn't that it wouldn't be tended to if I didn't, but I was the one who had ridden it and if I truly loved I would not leave this for someone else to take care of. I turned back to the barn and walked in to where the groomer was brushing the horse down.

"I was wondering where you went?" he asked as I took over the brushing of the horse I had ridden.

"I love you, my love, I have missed you," I said in response.

He looked at me in disbelief, as if to ask what I meant. Why had I missed him he was still here for me.

"Richard I have tried to talk to you, and you do not talk," I said. "I cannot help you if you will not talk to me, and when you do not hear what I say, it is like I am not talking, you can not help me when my words have no meaning to you."

He was going to make an apology and stopped thinking about how hallow it sounded to him. Instead, he turned to one of the stalls and started scratching the ears of the horse in it.

"That horse you're brushing is a good horse, for someone just learning to ride," he said.

"She needed brushing after my ride so I am brushing her," I said.

"You were gone for quite a while, can I ask where you went?" he asked.

"You can ask me anything you like, my love. I went to see the villa, I want to live there it is the home I have dreamed of all my life," I answered.

"You mean the model of the villa I made for Connie?" he asked.

"Do you love me Richard? Do you really love me?" if he said no I thought I would cry.

"Antoinette, Connie knew about our love for each other, she knew and trusted both of us because she knew we loved her as well. Do I love you?" he repeated my question. "Yes Antoinette, I do love you, I love you with every fiber of my being, I love you as I love Connie, as I love the children who call you momma. Yes I do love you, my perfect angel."

He lead out the horse whose ears he had been scratching then turned to another stall and opened it leading that horse out as well. I looked at the second horse he lead out of the stalls and remembered where I had seen that horse before. 'This is the model of the villa I built for Connie when we were still children.' We had ridden out to the model of the villa and while Richard showed it to everyone else Connie and I talked. She had been riding this horse that day, and had the horse I had ridden earlier with her loaded with supplies for a camping trip, or what appeared to be a camping trip. That horse was Connie's horse whenever she had been here.

"I think you'll like this horse better, he's a bit more spirited than the one you were brushing, but I'm sure you can handle him," he said.

"He is Connie's horse isn't he?" I asked.

He turned to me and frowned. He knew the horse was Connie's, but wasn't aware I did. "Yes he was Connie's horse. Antoinette, he's a great horse and I'm sure Connie would have wanted you to have him," he said after a short pause.

"All that is mine will be yours when I am gone sister." Connie's words came back.

This horse didn't belong to anyone he was a free spirit that was what Richard didn't understand, he loved Connie because she allowed him to be free. The relationship Connie had with him was one of mutual trust and friendship. Would he see in me what he had in my sister? Only one way to find out.

"Richard if he will let me put the saddle on him perhaps he will trust me enough to let me ride him. I do not have Connie's experience about riding, that is why I took a different horse earlier," I said.

The horse did let me saddle and ride him as long as I didn't use a bit, only a simple halter. We rode out to the lake near where the model of the villa was.

"Why did you want to come out to the model?" Richard asked.

I sat there trying to think of a way to explain why I had felt drawn to go to the villa. I didn't think of it as a model because while I was there it wasn't a model. When he built it he had done so to scale so it was less than one one hundredth the size of the villa. I entered the model, and as soon as I did it changed and I was at the villa outside of Paris.

"Richard I needed to go home. When I was at the model it was not the model, but the villa. It was home, the home I remember from before time, it is where Connie and I lived before the world was," I answered, I knew my answer wouldn't make a lot of sense to him, but it was the only answer I could give that made sense to me. We talked for an hour then headed back to the house.

"My love a time comes when you will not have the strength without me to stand before your enemies," I said.

"Connie talked of that time, I don't understand. I don't doubt what you say, but I don't understand either," he said.

So many things we talked about, many of which neither of us fully understood.

## Chapter 3

Friday evening we were gathered at the funeral home where the viewing would be, so those from Connie's childhood home could stop by and offer their final farewells. Little Marie insisted she be allowed to attend and I didn't want to leave Cali alone in the hotel with little Richard so agreed to let Cali and Marie stand with Richard and I to greet everyone who came by to say farewell.

"I'm glad I had this chance."

"You were a dear friend?" I asked "I'm sorry, but I do not know her friends from here."

"A friend, no she gave me the creeps. I was glad she left. If I hadn't seen her body with my own eyes though I don't think I would have believed she was dead," one man said coming through to see her.

"Sir why do you talk this way about my sister to me. Do you care so little for others to abuse the rights of the family? My sister was the Daughter of Life. She would have given her life to protect you, and you say this thing to the Daughter of Love. You sir are unworthy to look upon the face of this child, the daughter of the Daughter of Life, and the Daughter of Life when the Lord will again return and claim his own. Be gone with you. Be gone with all who would be here only to see my sister is gone, but have no love for one who loved so much," I said the hurt eating at me so strongly I couldn't begin to find the words in English.

I turned from the crowd coming to see my sister. I could not understand anyone who could not miss her, I loved her so much. Richard put his arm around me and turned from the crowd as well.

"Mom why are you so angry with that man?" Marie asked me.

"Sweetheart I am not so much angry with this man, as I am hurt by his words," I tried to explain.

Connie's real friends over heard what was said and tapped the man on the shoulder asking him to leave.

"Sir we're asking you leave now! What you just told Antoinette and Richard was very inappropriate and if you aren't here to say farewell to a friend it would be better you weren't here at all," Erin said.

"I heard this was open to anyone and everyone. After what that bitch just said, I trust her about like I did Connie, not at all," he said in his defense.

"Monsieur I do speak English, and from how you use your words I have a much better understanding of it than you do. My sister was a great woman who died long before her time. You feared her because you think you know truth, when all you know is lie. You wish to know truth then come with me now, and I will show you truth, but you will still not believe because you love the lie."

"Stay away from me," he said backing away as though fearing for his life.

"I did not come near you. I did not come to your place of memory and tell you the people you love are bad people. That is something I would not do because there is no love in doing such a thing. I am the Daughter of Love, I hold the Power of Love. Given by the Lord of Lords, it is the Lord I serve and he has no part in you, for there is no love in you," I replied hoping just maybe this man might repent.

"You're as crazy as Connie was," he started back toward me as though to make a threat.

"Be careful Eddy you're talking about my late wife and my future wife. Surely you remember me, Colonel Richard Evans, Air Force special forces, Deaths Mistress. If you listen to what my love says, perhaps you might find Life and Love. Continue as you have thus far and you will find nothing but scorn and hate," Richard said.

"Is that a threat Colonel? Are you threatening me?" he asked.

"A threat? No, Eric it's not a threat. I don't make threats, I make promises. If Antoinette says there's no love in you, I have no doubt there's no love in you, just as I know as lifeless as the body of my late wife is, there is less life in you, than in her." Richard said apparently knowing this man.

With that Eddy turned and left. He looked back at me and the mask of lie showed plainly for anyone who cared to look at him. I wanted to reach out to him to show him the truth, but he had given up on truth so long ago, and I knew nothing I did would change his denial of truth. Tears started running down my cheeks as the reality of his self deception became real to me. How did Connie live with such knowledge, it was tearing me apart. I looked up at Richard and saw a tear forming in his eye realizing he thought the tears on my cheeks were from pain this man had inflicted.

"My love. My tears are not of hurt, but for that man, and the lie he lives with. How much I wish I could show him the truth of all things, but I cannot, so I shed tears for him," I tried to explain.

"Do you wish to go? I can do this you don't need to," Richard offered.

"No, I am fine and will meet my sisters friends. If it is possible I would like to leave for home tomorrow, it has been a long time since I have been home in France, and I wish to have my sister rest where she is comfortable," I said so he knew I was hurt from the words of that man, but more because in so many that came through to see my sister they did so for reason like that man.

Erin came over to offer help seeing the tears on my cheeks. We asked her to see if the funeral home would be able to have Connie's body ready to go in the morning, and if not when they could. She gave each of us a hug and headed off to find the director of the home and make the arraignments taking her friends with her.

A short time later she returned and said everything had been arraigned and wanted to know if there was anything else we needed.

"Erin... yes there is one more thing. Richard and I are getting married in a month and I... could you and your friends be my bridesmaids? My cousin Cali will be my maid of honor, but I have no one to be my bridesmaids," I asked.

Tears formed in her eyes at the request. "I think I'm safe in saying we would all be honored. Connie left a package with us for you. She didn't tell us what it is, but I think it may be the dress she made for you. If you would like we can give it to you when this is over, or we could bring it with when we come for the wedding," she said.

The tears started flowing down my cheeks harder as I realized my sister had known I would ask these her dearest friends to be part of my family as they had been part of hers. I gave Erin a hug followed by giving each of them hugs, thanking them for the love they had for my sister and sharing that love with me as well.

In the morning I called to see what time everything would be ready to go and found the funeral home wasn't going to be able to have Connie's remains ready to go until late that afternoon. I didn't want to spend any time in New York just long enough to fuel and get back in the air.

"Cali see if you can get a time on when we can get out of here, then call New York and have another flight crew standing by to take us on to Paris. I want to go home and I am tired of delays getting there. Let me know as soon as you can when we will be able to go, please."

It was five o'clock in the evening before the funeral home delivered Connie's remains to the airport, when they arrived I insisted they open the coffin so I could verify that it was Connie. When the lid started to opened tears started running down my cheeks.

As the lid of the coffin came up high enough to see inside the tears stopped and were replaced with disbelief. My sister wasn't in the coffin, no one was. I looked at the men who delivered the coffin and ask where she was, where was the body of my sister? They gave a shrug and one pulled out a phone and started to make a call. I turned to Richard and the anger in my eyes must have shown.

"I'll look into this my love." He didn't say anything more, he didn't need to, the same anger I felt in myself I saw in him.

Within an hour another coffin was brought out and this time Connie's remains were inside, so I had it loaded and we were in the air a half hour later. We landed in New York to top off the fuel for the transatlantic flight back home, and were met by Ellen along with her flight crew who would be taking us the rest of the way.

"Antoinette, I know you want to get going as soon as possible, but I need you to see something before you do."

I took her hand and the world around us faded I pointed and she turned to see what I was pointing at. "Ellen this is what I need see." She looked around not able to look at any one thing for very long.

"I didn't know Antoinette. I had no idea you had to live with this anymore than I knew how it was Connie always seemed to know what would happen before it did." Her comment seemed so off the topic and I didn't begin to understand what she was talking about.

"Connie brought me here a few times. I didn't want to remember, but I couldn't forget. Now she is gone home and I find my own way here. I am hoping when I come here she will be here so we can talk, but she has other things she does here and it will not be so long and I will be here with her as it was in the before time."

She kept looking around not fully aware that once we returned to the world she knew she would no longer remember what she saw. I prodded her along to show me what it was she wished me to see when she disappeared returning to the realm of life she knew.

"It is not for her to see what lies on this side sister," Connie rebuked me.

"I understand, she wished to show me something I was hoping to save the time and travel so the trip home would not be delayed longer," a very weak justification for using a power that wasn't mine simply because I could.

"Walk with me chérie," Connie said, not giving further rebuke.

We walked for what seemed ten minutes talking along the way. When we stopped we were in the office I had in New York for all the years I had been Ellen's assistant. I walked around the desk and sat in the chair I spent so much time sitting in. sitting on the desk were some papers I hadn't seen before, papers that all needed my signature to make them legal.

I looked up and Connie was nowhere to be seen, I looked around and frowned. If I didn't sign these papers the company would go to Ellen, the headache of running it with, but so to would Connie's villa in France. These papers were an all or nothing, and I again realized Connie trusted one person other than myself to handle the company. If I didn't sign would I still be the Daughter of Love, or would that as well go to Ellen? I didn't know and didn't want to find out. Connie was my sister from long ago and I loved her like I could love no other.

I picked up the pen and signed or initialed each page where it needed my signature or initials to become legal and binding. When I was done I picked up the papers and put them in my purse, standing up to find I was again in the hanger standing where I had been talking with Ellen.

"Antoinette we need to talk."

I took the papers out of my purse and handed them to Ellen and told her everything would be fine, I wasn't leaving her in a bind and as soon as I got to Paris would work on getting my office setup so I could handle what only the CEO could handle.

She took the papers and looked at them realizing she hadn't brought them with to the airport, instead left them on my desk in the office.

"Antoinette? How?" The look of confusion plain in her facial expressions and posture.

"Everything is in order Ellen. Will you take care of things for a day or two until I can get set in Paris?" I asked knowing she would without my asking.

"You know I will. I just don't understand how..." Ellen started not knowing the words to finish the thought.

"Who was my sister? Who did she say I am?" I asked as the only explanation.

"You mean Connie? Antoinette she was the Daughter of Life the Chosen of God. She only ever said you were her sister that I recall," she said.

"Do you remember her talking of the Daughter of Love. The one who would teach the last of the Daughters of Life?" I asked.

She looked up from the papers in her hands.

"I am the Daughter of Love. I am the fulfillment of my sisters words," I said hoping she would remember.

She didn't say anything she didn't know the words to say. She thought of all she remembered my sister doing, how it seemed Connie always knew what was going to happen before it did. As she stood there she started to realize few things would change her boss would still somehow know what was going to happen before it did.

"The Power of Love, what is it?" she asked.

I smiled. The Power of Love was in each of us, just as was the Power of Life. Most people would never understand the difference between the two, but here was the only other person in the world Connie would have trusted Fashionista with, asking me what the difference was.

"The Lord said to his disciples Love one another even as I have loved you. The Power of Love is the Power to Love even when it seems Love is not possible. You loved Connie didn't you?" I said.

"It wasn't easy sometimes, but yes I loved her very much," she answered.

"Ellen, when we met I did not wish to like you, but I could not help to love you, it is who I am. I Love the creation of my Lord, my God. It is his work, how can I not love it? I do not always like people, with you I saw you as a stupid American when we met. I learned to like you very much in the time we worked together, but the Love it has never changed from the time we met, I still love you as I did that day," I replied, hoping she would understand.

"The Power of Love is the ability to love even when you don't like something then?" she asked.

"Daughter of Faith there is much we have yet to accomplish. Remember always that faith without works is dead. When the day comes that you will come to Paris with the company you will understand and come into the Power that is yours. I now understand why Connie chose you for the task ahead," I said as she showed an understanding beyond what most could grasp.

I gave her a hug and turned to Richard looking to see if everything was ready for the flight home.

## Chapter 4

We boarded the airplane and were back in the air within two hours of landing in New York. I hoped we could have been headed home a little sooner, but with the paper work that needed my signature Ellen left it in the office... the flight crew for Fashionista ten wasn't familiar with some of the controls on Fashionista one so needed to be brought up to speed on the slight differences between the two aircraft.

When we landed in Paris I was so tired I didn't want to think of anything but going home and getting some sleep. Ellen called ahead and made arraignment with a funeral home in Paris to meet us when we landed so Connie's remains could be cared for as quickly as possible. As her coffin was unloaded I insisted on watching, I wasn't going to let anything happen to my sisters earthly remains again. Once Connie was taken care of the car came around, Richard and Marie got in waiting for me.

"She will be taken good care of here cousin, here she was loved very much," Cali offered

I turned to Cali and smiled. "She was loved all over the world cousin, but even here there are many who hated her." I headed to the car and motioned Cali to get in ahead of me. "There is room at the villa if you wish Cali, or we can take you wherever you wish."

"The villa is good. Connie invited me to live there to help with Marie. So if that offer is still open... Antoinette it is either live at the villa or see if papa is willing to let me live there until I can find a home," Cali said.

"Cali there is more than enough room for you at the villa. I would like you to help with the children too, they know you and like you very much," I didn't know what I would do if she wasn't willing to continue helping.

We worked on getting the office set up to become the corporate headquarters. Connie hadn't done anything about moving the corporation to Paris but I wasn't Connie, and now I was the head of the corporation.

Cali proved to be a big help both at home and in the office. She loved taking care of the children, and in the office it was like she knew what I wanted before I did. Her efficiency left me with the time needed to tend the things only I could tend to as the head of the corporation.

We had the funeral for Connie three days after arriving back in France and laid her body to rest in the villa crypts that had been created whenever it was the villa was built. A month later Richard and I were married without a big fanfare. The wedding being open to close friends and family. We felt we needed to invite the heads for the French and American governments and wished we hadn't when the security forces showed up to set up their equipment to insure the President would be safe, the French President and Prime Minister both felt security measures taken by Richard and the American secret service were sufficient to meet any threat that might occur.

The marriage went off with little trouble and everyone was taken aback by the dress Connie designed and made for me. When I had first seen the dress I was stunned. Never in my life had I ever hoped to wear a dress that would be half as beautiful as the dress Connie had worn when she married Richard, and here was this dress that was every bit as beautiful. I remembered seeing Connie's drawing and telling her how it would be so nice to have a dress so beautiful to be married in. At the time I didn't know if I would ever find someone to love because my heart was already taken and the one who held it was married to my sister, my sister I would have given anything to protect. How often things like this dress came into our lives reminding us of those we love and lose in this life.

The time seemed to go by so quickly. Marie starting school meeting new friends. Little Richard growing into a man much like his father. Life seemed to be relaxed, then Richard got the call we hoped would never come.

"Why Richard? You are French now, why would America call wanting you?"

"Antoinette I am still an American and still the head of Deaths Mistress. I need to return to the States to find out what this is all about."

"And what am I to do while you are in America. Mon amour, why did you not resign this Deaths Mistress?"

"Cherie we have been over this already. Connie talked about this, or something like it, or have you forgotten."

I hadn't forgotten, I hadn't forgotten anything Connie told us would happen. I knew this call was coming, I just wasn't sure when. Marie was almost through the primary schools while little Richard was just two years into his schooling.

"Richard please I ask you to return as soon as you can. I am worried for the children. This call marks the start of a time you will need me as you did Connie the day you married her."

Richard hadn't needed Connie and her ability as the Daughter of Life. Momma had, but not Richard. In this however he would need the Power of Love that was mine to use. As the Power of Life had been available to everyone, so to the Power of Love was available to everyone. The difference was the masses had access to a limited share of the Power while like Connie with the Power of Life, I had access to the Power of Love in full measure. Like Connie I had volunteered for this long ago before the foundations of the world were put in place. Did I know what I was volunteering for? I don't know, nor does it matter. I knew my Lord wanted someone for something special and I knew if he chose me he would also give me whatever I needed to be able to accomplish it. I was the Daughter of Love because I Loved and trusted my Lord enough to do whatever he needed me to do.

Richard left to meet up with his unit and find out what it was they were being called on to do. A few days later he returned exhausted and grumpy. I tried to talk to him and let him know I was here to give whatever support I could, but I needed him to talk to me if he needed my help. I don't know how Connie always seemed to know what a person was thinking, but it was like she knew even before the person knew them-self. She had become so in tune with the Power of Life, she became dependent on it for her own life. To hold that kind of Power for as long as she had... I hoped I would never become so dependent on the Power of Love. There were still so many things I didn't know about the Power, but what I did know was it didn't give me the ability to have precognition as she'd had, if he wanted me to know something he needed to tell me. I loved him so much, but would get so frustrated when he would go into these times when he wouldn't talk. I needed to trust him, I needed to let him think about whatever it was that was eating at him, and trust when he was ready to talk he would.

"Antoinette do you know anything about Deaths Mistress?" he asked me one day.

Deaths Mistress a special force that was founded to infiltrate radical factions, and if possible neutralize them before they were able to accomplish their goals. Richard had been part of the unit since he was a cadet at the US Air Force Academy. It was the reason he married someone he didn't love, the reason for the tear between Connie and him, so it seemed her daughter was born out of wedlock. Yes I knew about Deaths Mistress, but I knew the Deaths Mistress my husband was involved with was nothing compared to the Deaths Mistress Connie had proven to be, and her version of Deaths Mistress was scaled down from what it could have been. Then there was the vision of what was yet to come, The Deaths Mistress who would crumble an organization that would rival the most powerful governments in the world. The Deaths Mistress I was yet to become.

"I know a little Richard. Connie never said much about it and you have told me even less," I said once the thought of what his Deaths Mistress was, and how incapable it would be without the true Deaths Mistress standing with him.

"I became the commander of Deaths Mistress about the time Connie graduated from high school. I was the youngest commander the unit ever had," he said.

"That is a good thing, no?" I wasn't sure how he really felt on the matter.

"I thought it was at first. My former commander was the one who had gotten me promoted to second in command. He had done so in hopes I would join him when he turned his back on everything the unit stood for," he said,

"He was disappointed when he found out you were true to the oaths you had taken?" I asked.

"When he betrayed his oaths he took half the unit with him. The night it happened I was sure I was going to die, I later found out the only reason he hadn't killed me was he didn't know who it was who held my heart thus holding me true to my oaths. He knew it wasn't the woman I married, she had been one of his pawns in trying to recruit me, somehow I managed to keep the knowledge of Connie away from him."

"When Connie died he thought he could recruit me until the announcement of our wedding came out. I needed to go to Washington because he has started making threats against factions of governments he wants to topple and take over," he said, a worried look in his stance and on his face.

"Your Deaths Mistress will fail Richard. If you try to do this without Deaths true Mistress you will fail and the world will suffer," I said hoping he would remember the words of Connie.

"Connie is dead Antoinette, the true Deaths Mistress is gone from this world," he said a look of loss that spoke more than his words.

"Yes Richard my sister is no more in this world, her cares are the cares of God, even when she was here the cares of God were her cares, just as they are and always have been the cares of Deaths Mistress. My love, I am the Daughter of Love. I am Death's Mistress. If you must face this man and do not have me standing by your side you will lose and the world will fall into chaos. I tell you this because I love you Richard, I tell you this because Connie told you, I must be with you or the world will suffer for your lack."

He looked down he remembered her words, how she said for him to stay true and look to the Daughter of Love in his greatest time of need. How when he faced his greatest challenge the world would hang in the balance, and if the Daughter of Love was not by his side the world would fall, and all that he held dear would be taken from him.

The meeting he attended was more to let him and the others in his command know his predecessor was missing from the grid and no one was sure where he was or what he was up to. He had given a few of the team the assignment of finding him and then keeping an eye on his movements.

"Antoinette there's nothing we can do until he surfaces, but once he does we've been asked to go after him. I asked for replacements for some of the men who are getting old and having trouble keeping up. The files should be arriving in a day or two. Then it will be training and making sure everyone can do the job."

Six years since Connie left, six years and still no sign of the next Daughter of Life. How could I teach her what she needed to know if I couldn't find her. Connie said something about when Richard needed Deaths Mistress she would show herself. I was Deaths Mistress, wasn't I? Yes I knew I was the Daughter of Love, but wasn't part of love also death? Had I misunderstood?

It seemed Michael didn't want to give anymore information to me than he had to, yet with Connie he had been a close friend, why? It had to be more than the fact she had grownup with him around, where I hadn't.

Something was about to happen I could feel it. There wasn't anything tangible I could point to, but ever fiber of my being said something was wrong.

"My sister?"

I heard her voice and turned. She stood there looking just as she had in life.

"You are the mother of the last two Daughters. They both look to you for your love, the trouble that is in the wind is for teaching only, it is to help the next Daughter learn the Power of Life."

The Power of Life. Yes of course the Power of Life was also death. I wasn't the Mistress of Death, the next Daughter was. So where was she? How could I be her mother if I didn't even know who she was.

"The time is soon, she is among those who will stand before our husband. Sister look at them with your heart and you will see her. It is Love that will show forth her Power."

As I gathered my thoughts she was gone again. Look for her with my heart? With my heart I would know her. Yes of course she was hidden, hidden in such a way even she may not know who she is.

"Richard I must speak with you." He sat at his desk going over a stack of files. "Richard I must be present when you see these men."

"Is there a reason Antoinette? Is there going to be something you'll be able to see but I won't?" Richard asked.

"I think so Richard I think one may bare the Mark of Life as did Connie. Richard she tell me to see these people, Connie tell me to not look with my eyes, but with my heart. That Love would show the Mistress of Death, but the eyes would not see her."

"Antoinette I thought you said you were Deaths Mistress," he said with what sounded to be confusion in his voice.

"I did not know Richard, the Power of Love is many things, but it is not death. I learn this when Connie tell me to be watchful for our Daughter" I said.

"Marie is our daughter Antoinette. She is the heir to her mothers legacy," he stated, not understanding there was to be a Daughter of Life between Connie and Marie.

"Yes Richard Marie is the heir for the last days when the Lord will come again, but there is another before her. Connie tell me many times how there will be two Daughters after her and Marie would be the last," I said hoping he would remember the words of the last Daughter of Life.

The new people Richard was going to give interviews to started arriving a couple days after our conversation about me seeing them as well. As they came for their interviews I greeted and spent a few minutes talking with them. So far they had all been men, I reached out to them through my gift and for many, felt anger and hate in them. After a few minutes their anger was replaced with fear, fear of what becoming a member of a force they had never heard of might mean.

Three days into the interviews and the driver of one of the vehicles came to the door saying there weren't anymore, the orders for them to show up had been over ridden by some General even Richard had never heard of. As Richard was about to dismiss the Airman I stepped up touching Richard on the elbow.

"Airman I think my wife would like to have a few words with you before you return to your base."

"Daughter of Life I have been looking for you. The time is come for you to learn your Power, the Power of Life."

He looked at me and smiled. "It's been a long time since I have seen you ma'am. You look different than I remember."

"We have never met Diana, it was my sister who was the Daughter of Life before you, it was she who you met when your sister was modeling."

"I... I'm sorry ma'am I..."

"Do not feel bad Diana, my sister is with our Father now, I am the Daughter of Love. Because my sister cannot be here I will teach you what I can of the gift you have."

"I'm in the US Air Force ma'am I wasn't one of those chosen for possible assignment under Colonel Evans. Unless you can pull some heavy duty strings I don't think there's a chance of me being allowed to..." Diana tried to say.

"You are Diana, no? You have the mark of Life on your left arm, no?" I asked, not allowing time for a response between the questions.

"Yes ma'am, on both, but I don't dare let anyone know who I really am, and I doubt you would know if you weren't the sister of the Chosen of God." Diana said, matter of fact.

"She is chosen because she volunteer long ago before the world is made. Now she is with our Father." I explained

"She di... she died? How? When?" there were tears in Diana's eyes at the thought of Connie being gone back to the Father.

"The Sisters of Life are no more. The Sisters of Death were no more before my son was born. This was the work of the Chosen of God. Only two now bare the mark of Life and only I and they can see the mark. One sister is the Mistress of Death the other will greet the Lord when he again comes to his people. I do not envy either of you your tasks."

"Antoinette is this the one?" Richard asked.

"Yes, my love she is the Daughter of Live."

"I'll see what I can do then," he said.

"Richard she is my daughter, I must teach her the Power of Life or we cannot win this fight that is coming."

"Airman what's the name of your commanding officer?"

"Sir, his name's..."

"Richard Diana must be with us, she cannot return to were we cannot protect her now that she is found. I will see to Diana, you see to the others they are all good people but the fear is great in them."

"Sir?"

"If my wife said she will take care of it consider it taken care of Airman."

"But sir, they're expecting me..."

"Diana my wife has resources even I don't. That fool of a General doesn't have a clue what he's facing in the orders he gave. Even he won't be able to stop Antoinette now."

"Yes sir. Ma'am I... thank you ma'am."

I looked for Cali and found her with the children in the barn.

"Cali I need to go to America for a few days. I need you to take care of the children and the office until I get back."

"You do not wish me to come with? Cousin how am I to learn if you are always leaving me behind?"

"Cali this business is not Fashionista business. What I will do will be as the Daughter of Love not the CEO of Fashionista."

"Yes cousin. I will see to the children and the office."

"Thank you. Cali the company will need you soon to work with Ellen, when I return you will go to New York until the company is no more in America."

I left for Washington the next morning taking Diana with me. When we landed I asked the crew to get some rest, but we would not be in Washington long and then we would be going to New York where they would get a good nights rest before heading back to Paris.

The car that was waiting for me at the hanger was the same one I used every time I was in New York, the driver already had instructions that I was going to the White House to meet with the President. The driver dropped me off just outside the visitors entrance and said he would be back in an hour to pick me up and if I wasn't ready he would be back every fifteen minutes after that until I was there.

Diana and I walked up the stairs together, and when I looked over at her she looked very pale.

"Chérie do not worry we will talk to the President and in one and one half hours be sitting in the car on our way back to the airplane. You will see this will not take long and then you will be my daughter and free to help your papa with what is to come."

She smiled at me trying to hide her nervousness and failing miserably. As we entered the White House several others were stopped and we past through as though no one had seen us. I stopped at a map of the building floor plan and turned to the corridor we needed, to go to the oval office. As we approached the security check point Diana became even more visibly uncomfortable.

"You are worried they will not let us in to see the President, no? Chérie do not worry this is important work we do the Lord has made provision we will pass without challenge."

We walked past the check point and down the hall. I held us to one side of the hall to avoid bumping into anyone as we passed to go undetected. Upon reaching the oval office we slid in and waited until those who where there ahead of us left.

"Monsieur President, it is important I speak with you," I said

"Who are... How did you get in here?" The President asked not understanding.

"Monsieur President we get here by walking the corridors of this building. Your security does not know we are here and they will not know we are here," I said.

"How...?" he started to ask.

"It is not important how only that we talk. My name is Madam Antoinette Evans, I am a French national and married to Colonel Richard Evans, of your military special forces a unit called Deaths Mistress. I am here to ask of you Monsieur President, that you will allow my daughter Diana to be assigned to her papa or to be released from the military so she can be home with her papa and momma," I said.

"You look familiar Mrs Evans, have we met before?" he asked.

"No Monsieur President, we have not met before, but my sister Madam Connie Evans had dealings with you before." He nodded he remembered now how Connie came into his office while he was in a meeting and took him through the veil of time so she could speak with him.

"Mrs Evans what is it you need. I'm sure whatever it is can be worked out to our mutual satisfaction," he said.

I smiled and laid out what it was I was there for. Diana was a woman not a man as she appeared at the moment, and was the Daughter of Life, though at the moment she did not know much of anything about her abilities, or how to use the Power of Life.

"Monsieur President, she must lean to use the Power of Life, or it could destroy her, and much of the world with her. I am the one who is to teach her because I am the one who holds the Power to keep the danger in check. Diana is the Daughter of Life, I am the Daughter of Love. The Power of God is mighty Monsieur President. A single person with no training would be consumed with such power, as the Daughter of Love I can shield the world from the Power of Life," I said.

"Ma'am I understand your concern in this matter, but you are expecting me to believe that an Airman who is obviously male, is in truth really female? I'm afraid this is a matter that goes well beyond anything I've seen, or heard of. I'm afraid Ma'am that without proof my hands are tied," he said.

"Diana take my hand. Monsieur President, what you will see is not from my Power, but the Power of Life which for now I will control to protect she who is the Daughter of Life," I said.

No sooner had Diana taken my hand and the world around us changed. "We passed through the veil of time, a veil that is made of Life. If Diana lets go of my hand the veil would fall and we would be still in your office. Because I hold to Diana I am able to direct us to this place on the other side of the veil," I said.

He started looking around not sure he wanted to believe, but was afraid not to.

"Antoinette it is good to see you. Daughter you fair well I trust, your mother is beginning your training?" Michael asked.

At the words the President looked over at Diana and I.

"Michael I haven't seen you in so long. I'm doing great and I hope she's willing to begin my training I'm so tired of hiding the real me."

"You're... but that isn't... where are we?" the President asked.

"Mr President. I see so the training hasn't started yet. I guess the two of you only just met then," Michael said.

"Yes Michael in the world of men we only met yesterday. We are waiting for a response from Monsieur President to begin Diana's training," I said.

"Mr President if I were you I would let Antoinette take custody of Diana. Diana's training should have taken place years ago, but until the work Connie had to do was finished the world wasn't safe for Diana. The work Connie did was great and she did splendidly, but to draw and direct the amount of the Power of Life was more than her mortal body was able to handle," Michael said.

"Monsieur President as you can see Diana is a woman. In this place all things are as they should be, in the world of men that is not always so," I said.

Diana was paying attention to me and how I manipulated the threads of Life to hold us where we were. She let go of my hand and everything wavered then steadied again as she did a few minor tweaks to the treads of Life.

"Mr President, what mom said is true. I am a girl, I have known all my life. Michael has been a friend since I met Connie in Paris when I was little. All I want is to do what's right." I took her hand and the threads of Life again and she gave me a dirty look. "I could hold it mom, I saw what you did," Diana said.

"Yes dear you could and you will when you are ready. Without more training it is dangerous for you to do," I scolded.

She didn't try pulling away again, just gave me a dirty look and stood there pouting.

"Ma'am I am at a loss here. I can only guess who Michael is from my Sunday school days growing up. As for what happened that you scolded Diana for I have no idea other than everything seemed to become unsteady for a moment," he turned to Diana. "Diana I have to ask you a question. Is this woman your mother?" he asked.

"Yes sir she is, she isn't my birth mother, but she is my mother," Diana responded.

"Ma'am I promise I will take care of this. I can see your daughter does need what you can give more than what the military of this country can, and if from what you say she has the same Power that Mrs Connie Evans had, I know there is little anyone here could do to help her, or stop her. I wish you the best ma'am," the President said.

"Thank you very much Monsieur President," I said.

We walked out with him watching to see if any of his security force would stop us. None seemed to even notice us until he called out.

"Mrs Evans I give my word. I will take care of this matter."

The security personal on duty all turned to him as he started and had their eyes on Diana and I by the time he finished. One of them approached us and I took Diana's hand as we kept on walking vanishing from their sight within moments as I wove the threads of Life again passing us through the veil of time.

"Why did he do that mom?" Diana asked.

"He did that to see if perhaps we had done something to be invisible to all but him. Chérie I cannot take us through the veil as you can do, The Power of Love allows me to help them so they do not see us because there is no threat in Love. It was by the Power of Love that we entered, and again that we left. When he called after us it drew the attention of the security people to us," I said.

"That's why you took my hand and drew the Power that is for my use?" Diana asked.

"Diana if those security people held us to find out how we slipped past them in the first place it would have been much more complicated to get out of there. Now it is a matter of finding a new place to meet the car so we can get back to the airplane, I said."

"You told him who we are. Won't they be looking for us at the airport?" Diana asked.

"I don't think so, but if they are we will go on to New York and have the flight crew meet us there in a day or two. Sweetheart there are many things about the power we both have you do not begin to understand. We will be ok, the Lord is with us," I said.

We met the driver a few blocks away from where he dropped us off.

"Right on time Madam, I thought it was crazy when I got the order, it does seem miracles do happen," our driver said as we got in the car.

"My cousin called you?" I asked.

"Ma'am the call came from New York, someone named Ellen," the driver said.

"Thank you Eric. She is my cousin and the President of the company," I said.

"I don't understand, how could she have known?" Diana asked.

"Diana there are many things you do not know yet, much you have to learn not only about who you are and how to use Gods gifts to you, but also who I am, who Ellen is, even who Richard is. You have met already the Daughter who will follow you. Be patient and you will learn. All things are as they should be. All things will come to pass in Gods time," I said.

"So if Ellen is your cousin does that make her my aunt or something?" Diana asked.

"Or something, I am really not sure on that one only that Ellen is my cousin as Connie is my sister. From here we will go to New York, but only for a short time Ellen will be waiting for us when we land and we will then take her airplane, and our flight crew will rest until we return to New York," I said.

"You aren't going to tell me what this is about are you?" Diana asked.

I looked over at her and smiled sure the words be patient were running through her mind. When we arrived at the hanger the pilot was radioing for permission to taxi. We hurried on board and took our seat and were airborne withing fifteen minutes of arriving at the plane. Once we were in the air the flight attendant let me know Ellen would be waiting for us when we landed. I told her once we were on the ground the flight crew could plan on a couple days in New York, but to be ready to go back to Paris on the third day.

"Ellen is everything set?" I asked.

"Just as you asked. You're running a little behind schedule so we won't get there right at 7:00 as you wanted, but we shouldn't be much later than 7:15. I already let them know so there shouldn't be any problem," Ellen said.

At five minutes to seven the pilot was radioing for landing clearance.

"How do you do that?" Ellen asked as she looked at her watch.

"Gods timing is precise. Man cannot change what God has decreed. When the Daughter of Faith has come into her gift she will understand," I said.

I looked at Diana and a spark of understanding shown in her eyes. Erin and Cindy met us as we stepped off the plane with questions of why we felt it was so important to have Ellen and I come meet with them on such short notice.

"Do you forget the words of my sister so soon after she is gone?" I asked.

"The words? Antoinette I don't understand, Connie asked us to give you whatever support we could just as we had done for her. What words are you talking about?" Erin asked.

I hadn't been aware Connie hadn't told them what that support would be about.

"Erin forgive me I did not know she did not tell you. It is important that we talk with all of you, and it is not an easy thing I come to ask."

"You have our support Antoinette, we did promise Connie we would do whatever we could," Cindy said.

We arrived at Cindy's restaurant a short time later and. Paula and Judy were already there waiting. Cindy showed us all to a private room where we could talk without being interrupted.

"I've had a meal prepared after we eat we won't be disturbed again," Cindy offered.

"Cindy we can start the meeting anytime the serving staff will not interfere with what we say." I reached out to Diana and took her gift and started weaving the threads of Life in such a way as to make it so we could talk in whatever language was most comfortable for us and the others in the conversation would hear in the language easiest for them to understand, yet the serving staff would not understand any words not directed at them.

"Do you see what I am doing Diana? This is so you know the fullness of your gift. I wish you to maintain these threads of Life. It is you who this is for and you should learn to protect those you love most. Without these threads it would be possible for any to understand what we say," I said.

She nodded and took the threads holding them and then adding a couple more to the weave. I smiled and let her know I approved.

Dinner was served minus wine as we needed to maintain clear heads. As I started laying out what it was we needed Judy and Erin said they would likely be of the most help. They let us know they were already working on a few things that would help if they could get the bugs worked out. I offered to finance them if it would help, but I wanted the best they could give me before they let anyone know about it. They looked at me strangely like they were worried I would use the technology to over throw the United States, or some other country.

"Do you think so little of me? I ask this not so I can destroy governments, but to end the destruction of governments. This technology is not for me or the Daughter of Life but for those who will be hailed the saviors of freedom. It is for the American special forces unit Deaths Mistress."

"Antoinette if that's true why not let the American government pay the bills?" Judy asked.

"I would be honored to allow them to pay the bills, but the Americans will not continue to pay for this technology in time. We have a six month window I need this by then or I do not need it at all, it will be to late and the Daughter of Life, the Daughter of Love, and the Daughter of Faith will do what the Americans cannot'" I said.

They looked at me not really understanding. The Daughter of Life they knew of, Connie had been the Daughter of Life, but they had no idea who, or what, the Daughters of Love and Faith meant. Even knowing what the Daughter of Life was they didn't know who the knew Daughter of Life was, let alone the other two.

I didn't feel the need to explain it was enough they knew I wasn't trying to do something they would be against.

"Antoinette we will do what we can. Can you give us any idea how soon this is coming?" Erin asked.

How soon... I had an idea it would be soon, but how soon I didn't know. It would happen when both of Connie's children would be in school and that wasn't yet. As yet only Marie was in school, and little Richard wasn't due to start back for another year.

"Erin I do not know only that the time comes soon when the help you promise my sister will be needed. Little Richard will start school when school starts again, I know it will be when both are in school, when they are both still small, but I do not know when. When you hear there is trouble around the world, that someone you have not heard of holds the powers of the world on the edge of a knife you will know the time is upon us. More than this I cannot say," I told them.

We sat there, I could see the impact my words had on them, the world powers balanced on a knife edge. Each of them pondering who would have that kind of power, they could bring the world to the brink of destruction. The time for me to return home was fast approaching and I knew they still had worries that hadn't been addressed. That each of them knew there was more I wasn't saying, but also that what I wasn't saying wouldn't do more than make them worry needlessly about the future. I was the Daughter of Love, they had each heard Connie refer to me as such. I was the hope for the future according to the friend they had grown up with.

"Antoinette, Connie said we would have something you would need, and to insure you had it when you asked. We promised her we would. I have a feeling I know who this person is that will have the ability to hold the world powers on edge, who will be able to make the treat of world destruction as real as you say, and if I'm right I don't see anyway other than the direct intervention of God to stop him," Judy said as we stood to go.

"God is in this Judy. All things are by his command. Let go the rules of men and hold fast to the knowledge of He who was, and is, and is yet to come. Let Him guide you into all truth, and you will see his work done among men," I said.

We turned to the door and walked toward the car. I took Diana's hand and as we reach where the car was park we stepped onto the ladder to board the airplane.

## Chapter 5

Diana turned to me and smiled. Ellen looked at me and the impact of what we were finally hit home.

"This is what Connie could do, not what we can do?" Ellen asked.

I giggled. No her and I would never have the kind of power that could do this, but Diana did, so did Marie, but not until the Power of Life flowed through her as it was beginning to do with Diana.

We dropped Ellen back in New York and continued on back home to Paris. How long would I have to get Diana ready? I had no clue only that it would be enough. I had to believe it would be enough, I had to believe Diana would understand the Power of Life as well as Connie had, I didn't know if I could teach her about it if she didn't. Connie learned it much on her own, it wasn't I didn't want to teach her, as much as I didn't know either. So much that seemed so wrong. So much my little sister had to learn on her own, things I would be able to help Diana learn, no not only Diana, but Marie as well.

As we landed in Paris I knew the answer of how much time we would have. Richard would start school when the summer was over and make it through his first year and possibly his second, but whatever was to happen would happen before he would finish the third year of his schooling. I insisted on stopping at the office on the way home.

Cali met us at the front door of the office wanting to know if my work schedule was going to remain so erratic or if I was going to take care of matters that had come up while I was gone.

"Cali I look at my desk and see nothing of pressing importance. This tells me either there is nothing you could not handle, or that you have someone else looking into dealing with whatever it is," I said.

"Did you learn that from Connie? She did that to me all the time," Cali said as though insulted I hadn't graciously accepted her rebuke.

I laughed Cali knew Connie was two years younger than I am, and that it was more likely she had picked it up from me not the other way around. I went over everything that had taken place since Diana and I left, made a few changes to how a few things were being handle then went home. I spent about two hours in the office. I needed to concentrate as much energy as I could to getting Diana ready for what was coming. The fun part there was I wasn't sure still what was and what was not within her abilities as a Daughter of Life. I knew she wouldn't have some of the abilities Connie had. Connie had been both Daughter of Life and Sister of Life, Diana was only a Daughter of Life.

I linked her abilities so she couldn't use them without my knowing. I knew when the time came she would need to use more of her abilities as Daughter of Life then I could imagine, though I doubted it would be anywhere near what Connie used that took her back home. What if Richard hadn't been there for her when she needed him? I had no doubt she would have done what she was called to regardless, but what would it have cost her and the world? No, if Richard hadn't been there I would have been, she would never have had to face the full Power of Life alone. I have to believe that, but don't doubt if no one could have been there she still would have done what she did.

Mom had a birthmark as long as I could recall, then one day it was gone and mom didn't know anything about it. It was like she didn't remember ever having had one it was mom who told me what her birthmark meant and to watch for the one who would have two marks. I remember the day we ran into the Daughter of Life before Connie. Mom seemed so excited when she saw the mark of Power and was caught off guard when I told her I saw it as well. Then the day Connie showed up with her long sleeve dress. This arrogant teenage American girl who seemed so unsure of everything, but spoke with an authority I had never seen before. As I entered the room she called me sister, I wanted to cry I knew her words were true, I knew truth was all she knew.

Her birthmarks blazed with the Power as she greeted me. Never had I felt such Power. I told her she was not my sister, I didn't have a sister, and she just smiled. "The Daughter of Love will come into her birthright before the Chosen of God has completed her work. On that day all will be made clear to her and she will again embrace her sister and help in the work of God." She said that in French that was old. So old I had trouble understanding her words. Mom looked from her to me and back, she hadn't understood the words, but saw in my eyes I had.

The tears started flowing as the memory played out. How foolish I had been that day. My sister of long ago stood before me and I told her she was not my sister, that I had no sister.

"Are you alright mom?" Diana asked.

"Yes dear, I'm fine. I was just remembering my sister. Darling I think you should learn French so you do not need to use the Power of Life to speak with me or your father," I said.

She smiled at me and I wrapped my arms around her. "I can speak French without the Power of Life, but I'm a lot better at English," she said.

"Sweetheart even your English is not so good, but it will improve. I want you to use only French at home, when we are away from home you may use English with me if you choose, but you are to use only French with your sister, brother and papa," I said.

"I'll know French better than English if I do that," she said.

"Yes, when you are using French without thinking, then we will work on the English," I said.

I worked with Diana over the next two years getting her ready for what we knew was coming. She told me of her life before the military, how she met Connie when her sister was in one of Connie's shows. I figured it had to be one of the first shows Connie had done in Paris.

Diana told of how her mother dreamed of her being a girl, but when she was born she was declared a boy. Her sister had always been willing to let her dress in her clothes and play with her dolls. She told me of the day she first met Connie, how when their eyes met they each knew the other. She worked her way over closer to Connie, not really knowing why, only that she needed to meet her and talk with her if possible.

"'Hello Diana." I looked up and there was Connie looking at me playing with the other kids.

"You know me?" I asked.

"Daughter of Life I do not envy you the task that is yours, the Daughter of Love will be your mother and help you to learn the Power that will be yours," Connie said.

I looked down, this woman knew me for who I was, but more she knew who I would be as well. Momma came up as she finished what she said and gave her a puzzled look. "Mademoiselle you know my son?" Momma asked,

Connie continued looking at me and answered momma strangely. "Madam your daughter is marked for greatness even more than is the Chosen of God," Connie said.

"I am sorry mademoiselle, but this child of mine is a boy not a girl," momma said.

"At that Connie turned to momma and raised the sleeve on her left arm, I saw for the first time the same mark I had on my arm, a mark I tried to tell my momma about only to be told it wasn't possible. As Connie's sleeve raised above her marks of power the mark of Power on my arm started glowing to match hers."

"Madam, Diana is the next Daughter of Life. I fear for her that I will not be here to teach her the Power of Life, but my sister the Daughter of Love will be her mother in the time to come, and will teach her the Power of Life. I wish it did not have to be so," Connie said.

"She is my daughter then, this child who was born male is my daughter?" Momma cried.

"The Daughter to follow the Chosen will be hidden in a way that her identity can not be known by any but those willing to help her. This child is your daughter as is her sister, I tell you this for her protection. I cannot teach her the Power of Life that will be hers when the time comes. It is not that I do not wish to teach her, but I will not even be able to teach my own daughter her Power, when they come into their power I will have returned home to my Lord several years before," Connie said.

"I don't understand mademoiselle. You are but a child, I can see the mark of Power you bear and how you make the mark on Diana's arm show forth, but surely you will protect her so no harm can befall her," Momma implored.

"I knew what Connie meant with her words, but momma didn't. Momma wanted Connie to take me then, to teach me the Power of Life so I would be able to protect myself and her." Diana said.

"Diana can you show me this? Can you show me what you are saying?" I asked.

She looked at me puzzled, as though to say she didn't understand.

"She cannot sister." Connie said in my mind.

"You showed me things like this." I said.

"I was the Chosen, I bore the full gift of Life, Diana bears only that which she will need to do the work of God," Connie said.

"She cannot travel the path of time as we have done?" I asked.

"You can take her through the veil and have her walk you down the path of time, but on your return she will remember as she does now. The work I did was to bring the full protection of God to her and our daughter," Connie said.

"Diana take my hand." She took my hand as we passed through the veil. I looked around and saw Connie standing there waiting for us. "Sister it is good to see you. Will you show us what we seek?" I asked.

Connie touched Diana on the shoulder. "Diana here in this place you will see what was and is. Here you will see what it is you need to do. I cannot help you other than explain what it is you see and help you see what you will need to know."

Diana's eyes lit up as she saw Connie and heard her speak.

"I remember you from when I was a small girl," Diana exclaimed.

"Diana, did you hear what Connie said to you?" I asked.

"Are we in heaven?" Diana asked.

"Sister I cannot help her to see if she does not wish to listen," Connie said.

"I will bring her back when she has more discipline. She is still so new to her Gift," I said.

"I'm ready! I heard what Connie said, it's just I thought she died before I started feeling the Power of Life, there's so much I want to know, and this is all so new to me," Diana cried.

"We have stepped through the veil of time. Here we can see the past or the future. Time here is not as it is in the world of life," I told her, hoping she would stop acting so childish.

"Is it by the gift I have we're here, or did Connie bring us here?" Diana asked.

"We are here by the Power of Love. The Power of Life will not bring us here you do not have the Gift in full measure as did Connie," I said.

"So it's by your Power we're here?" Diana asked.

"No it is by the Power of Love gifted to me by God we are here," I said.

Diana asked several more questions none of which had any bearing on what we were there to do and see. Connie turned after I told Diana how we had crossed through the veil of time, and I followed leaving Diana to follow along, or be returned to the world of Life that was her domain. Neither Connie, nor I answered her question until Connie stopped and we saw how she met Diana the first time in Life.

"Diana look. See how time has changed you memory. See how you do not remember meeting your mother when we met, yet she too saw you as the girl you have always been," Connie said.

I looked on and saw how I had been there that day, though I didn't understand how it was possible. I was sure I had already gone to New York to work with Ellen.

"You do not remember sister? It is the Power of Love that made it possible. Many times through Love you reached out to me and gave comfort in this way," Connie said.

I worried about Connie it was shortly after what I had seen her go though in New York. I was so worried she needed me I would reach out to her drawing her near me so I could see. I remembered seeing the little girl so many saw as a boy. I knew one day that little girl would be my daughter just as Connie had seen.

I remembered seeing Connie sitting in a cell with men sitting around talking as though she didn't exist. Seeing her as she was strapped to a table naked while men forced themselves on her and made her beg for them to use her. I remembered how I was with her as she gave birth to her son, then looked up at Richard and said it was time to finish. How I watched as she drew on the Power of Life using Richard as a vessel to hold for her as she had need. I watched as she started weaving the threads of Life and casting it out into the world. How as each strand came back bigger and contaminated, she carefully removed the contamination taking it into herself. I remember the tears as I knew what was happening and knew this was indeed what my sister volunteered to do so long ago.

"Forgive me sister, I did not understand," I said, knowing I didn't deserve hers or even Gods forgiveness.

"Sister there is nothing to forgive I could not have succeeded if you had not been with me. Your Love gave me strength when I did not believe I had strength," Connie said, placing her hand on my shoulder.

I started to understand so much that hadn't made sense before. I had always known I had a sister even as a child growing up. So many times I ask mom when I would meet my sister only to have her give me a puzzled look. Then about the time Connie made her first trip to Paris mom looked at me as though wondering just what I might know she didn't. "Antoinette tell me of this sister you have that I do not know of." I can only imagine what kind of look I gave her, I had given up meeting my sister so long before. Mom said she wasn't able to have anymore children, when I had been born something happened that made it impossible for her to have anymore children. I felt so sad knowing only that I had a sister and somehow I would meet her and together we would do marvelous things, things the world would never be able to understand.

"You were there that day I remember now. Connie told me I would have a mother who would teach me all I am. She opened the veil and there you were smiling at me," Diana said.

"Yes Diana I was there that day. I was with my sister so often yet we were almost always apart in life," I said.

Connie showed us what we faced, but wasn't able to tell us when, only that there would be enough time. She exhorted Diana to work hard at learning her Gift and how to use it. She reminded her the Gift she had was a Gift of God not for her alone, but for all people and if she didn't remember the Gift could and likely would consume her, condemning her to the same fate as Lucifer. She then turned to me. "Remember always sister I am with you, as are the angels of God. You are not alone in this task, I have shown you what must be. I have shown how the Gift works for what must take place. Diana already does not remember that which she has seen here, but for you the memories will remain." As her words echoed in my mind the world of men returned and we were again in my office.

## Chapter 6

The next couple years I worked with Diana to gain familiarity with her Gift so when she would need it there wouldn't be any guessing what she needed to do. I still had Fashionista to run as well and found between the two I was spending less and less time with Richard and the younger children. I talked to Ellen and we discussed letting Cali have greater authority in the office in Paris and me taking some time away from the everyday work at the office.

"Cali, can you come in here please?" I asked her over the intercom.

I filled Cali in about her taking on more responsibility and becoming president of Fashionista Europe. She had already worked with Ellen and she knew for the first six months I would be watching and approving all but the day to day management of the company.

I got home early and met Marie and Richards school bus as it dropped them at the entrance to the villa. I had the driver take the car in and walked in with the children. I needed to spend more time with them I just didn't know where I would find the time. I did enjoy things like meeting them and walking with them to the house, it was a way for us to talk. I watched them as they ran ahead then waited for me to catch up. I couldn't help but see Connie in them.

Marie with her crooked little smile, the same smile I had seen on Connie so many times. I always knew there was something going to happen when I saw that smile, but also knew whatever it was it would be both fun and uplifting. Marie was so very much like her mother. Richard... with Richard I saw his father the most in things he did, but his mother was there too. Mostly in his eyes. Just as Connie when she would look at you, you knew you were special, you knew nothing in life could hurt you because she would always be there watching and helping. Richard had that same look, the look of confidence that said if you did your best it was good enough. My sisters children, my children, my husbands children.

The world seemed so right at the moment, I didn't see how anything could, possibly make the world in which I lived seem false, a lie. I had no clue everything was about to change so drastically.

We entered the house and Richard was in his office. The kids went off to their rooms to get their school work done and I stepped in the office.

"Close the door chérie," Richard said as I entered.

I closed the door and he told me our American friends called saying they were ready to give the projects they had been working on real live field tests and would be here in the morning. I knew Erin and the others had been working on something for the US military, I didn't know what it was, but knew whatever it was would be important. He went on to let me know they found something about his old commander who had betrayed everything he once stood for. Christopher! The man who would turn our world upside down, the man who would face Deaths Mistress in all her Power.

Diana wasn't ready in my opinion. She knew how to use her Gift well enough, but to do what she would need to do? No, it wasn't the Gift that would stop her from the task, in part what I feared would stop her was how I taught her to value life, to never judge anyone, and to allow others the right to their own beliefs. That didn't mean we didn't spread the truth of God to people, it meant once we shared that truth, we allowed them to decide and ask whatever questions they thought proper. Also, she didn't have her seal completed as she was still living as both male and female. To use the full Power of Life she would need to chose which was right for her and cast the other aside throughout what remained of this life.

"Sweetheart, I am not going to work the remainder of the week, Cali is now the European president of the company, and I want her to learn to make the decisions on her own," I said.

For the next week I stayed home and took a personal interest in the children spending as much time as I could with them. When Erin, Judy, Paula and Cindy arrived I made sure rooms were available if they chose to stay at the villa as our guests. Richard went off to meet with them every day at the US military installation on the other side of Paris from the villa. Until then it had always been me who was gone and not involved in what was taking place in the children's lives.

It hadn't been I didn't care, as much as trying to make sure Fashionista was running smoothly. I had been so involved in the affairs of the company from before Connie died, once she was gone and I needed to take over it seemed all that was important. I knew who I would marry I knew I was the mother of my sisters children, those things were easy, or so I thought. Fashionista needed me it lost its leader and I had been named to step into that roll. That I had been preforming that roll for more than a year before Connie died didn't matter, what mattered now was I was the head of Fashionista.

After two weeks of staying home I headed back into the office. I saw the children to the bus and as the bus pulled away I got in my car and headed for the office. I called ahead to insure I didn't catch anyone unprepared, and figured on watching more than anything. I wanted to step back from the daily routine of the office and was sure Cali could handle most anything that might come up, and knew if she had any problems she wasn't sure of Ellen would be able to help her.

Cali was showing me around telling me some of the changes she made when I got a call that sounded important.

"This is Antoinette, how may I help you sir?" I answered the phone.

"Madam, I am with the police, there has been an incident involving the school bus your children were on."

I got the information of where the incident happened and where the children were now. Within moments I was on the roof of the office with the company helicopter already warming up. Cali said she would see about letting Richard know and have him call me as soon as possible.

Within fifteen minutes the helicopter was setting down as near the scene as possible. There were ambulances already on scene and some of the less severely hurt children were already being taken to the medical centers. I found someone who looked like they were in charge and explained I had the helicopter if there were any who needed to be transported more quickly then the ambulances could manage. I also asked about the children and found they were still there and waiting for the helicopter that had been called in for the worst of the injured. Panic started forming as they told me the children had been closest to the explosion that had taken place, and there was at least one child who was dead.

I found my way to where the children were and found some comfort in that they were alive, but saw they were covered in blood as well. As I approached Marie stood and turned to me and started crying holding out her arms to me.

"Momma I tried to protect them, but it happened so fast," she cried.

I looked at Marie and saw her birthmark blazing. She had touched her birth right and saved uncounted lives on that bus by minimizing the impact of the explosion to as small an area as she could manage given her lack of training in the Power of Life. How like her mother she was, she knew the danger of touching the Power, yet did so because of the danger of not touching it. It made sense she would be the last Daughter of Life. She had the courage to do what was necessary under difficult circumstances.

"It's ok chérie, it's ok. You saved many of your friends and your brother," I said giving her a hug.

She started crying, she had been sure when I found out she had taken the Power of Life to protect those on the bus she would be in trouble. She was crying out of relief that I approved what she had done.

My helicopter was brought in closer and Marie, Richard and Marie's friend were all put on and within five minutes we were in the air on our way to the hospital. Marie's friend was in serious condition and when we landed at the hospital was rushed into emergency trauma for her injuries. Through the Power of Love I reached out giving her life sustaining energy, but was not about to undo the bulk of the damage that had been done. I knew her family and how hard it would be for them with the lose of their son, the only casualty in the explosion.

When we were all out of the helicopter I had the pilot go get Rosa's mom and if he were there her father and bring them back to the hospital, then return to the hanger. As I entered the hospital with Marie and Richard the doctors insisted on checking them for injuries as well. I knew Marie hadn't sustained any injuries, but Richard had, the blast affected both his hearing and his sight, so he was having difficulty walking and unless you got his attention he had trouble understanding what was said.

Richard showed up less than five minutes after we did and showed definite signs of worry for both children, though his concern did seem to be greater for little Richard.

"Dear, it is time to act. Christopher is aiming to hurt those who are in power around the world. He is trying to show no one is safe and he can hit anyone at his choosing," I said.

"Yes it is time to act. We found him a couple days ago and have been working out a plan of attack. His strong hold is going to be difficult at best to take, and I'm not sure we can," he said.

"You have the Mistress of Death, when the time comes do not interfere with what she must do," I said.

"You put a lot of faith in mysticism," he said, as though he had no memory of what Connie had done as the Mistress of Death.

"You were married to The Chosen of God, and now to the Daughter of Love, and you do not believe. How can this be? Have you not seen the works my sister did? Did you not hold her as she completed her work?" I said.

"I know the Power both you and Connie wield, but in this you are asking me to place my faith in a child," he said.

"No Sweetheart, I ask you to place your faith in God. Diana is the Daughter of Life, as was Connie. As I helped Connie to know her Power, so to have I helped Diana to know hers. Sweetheart I have not been alone in teaching Diana the Power of Life, my sister also helps as she is able," I said.

He didn't say anymore about it, but the doubt was still there. How hard it is for those who are not granted the visions to understand what they cannot see. Richard had no excuse however, Connie had shown the Power of Life to him in ways only the love of the Daughter can ever see. He had become the vessel by which she had woven the threads of Life to complete the task that was hers. He had felt the Power of Life fill him to overflowing, yet it seemed he somehow still doubted the Power of Life in what was to come.

"Richard, find this man and we will do what we can to insure he is no longer capable of creating such misery for anyone again. All the resources that I have I will use to stop this from going farther," I said.

The next week Richard spent working out how much of his team he would need and felt he could trust, he knew there were still some of Christopher's men in his unit, but had no idea how many, or who they were. He was sure of several of his commanders but not even all of them.

"Antoinette tell me is there any way of checking out those I'm not sure of? I know you have abilities I can't begin to understand, and I guess I'm asking if you could know which of my men I can trust?" he asked.

"I'm sorry Richard, but I cannot tell without meeting them. Diana may be able to, but I doubt even she could know without meeting them face to face. I'm not sure that would be wise right now. I think it should remain between you and me who she is, Christopher will know soon enough the Daughter of Life is involved in this," I said.

The following day the reports started coming in from around the world that bombings similar to the one our children were involved in had taken place around the world. Two others happened across France, three more in Great Briton, six across the United States, four in Germany, and a half dozen more throughout the rest of what is considered the free world.

The world wanted answers and as yet we were the only ones who had any, and for us to divulge what we knew would give Christopher an advantage we didn't want to give him.

Richard got a phone call two days after the bombing, he put out the call for his commanders to meet him here in Paris. The caller said something about not being able to use normal means to meet in the arraigned place and was there anyway of using an alternate meeting place. I was sure Richard was going to lose control when the call continued for fifteen minutes and the caller insisted the meeting needed to be moved. Richard rather than make demands agreed to hold the meeting in the alternate location. He then made a call telling whoever it was that the meeting would go as scheduled and a part of the unit was not to be trusted and were to meet at the alternate location.

I realized then, Richard knew his unit was compromised and this was one of his commanders he trusted that he shared that information with.

"My love the man who called is not trusted?" I asked.

"The man who called was third in command when Christopher was commander of Deaths Mistress. No I don't trust him and haven't trusted him since I became commander," he said.

"This other location it is a strong hold?" I asked.

"It's where I was going to meet with the commanders of any French and British troops I may be able to get. I have another location I can use for that however and these men will be taken care of when they arrive," he said.

"I will go with to talk to the French President, and the British Prime Minister," I demanded.

"Thank you! I'm sure with your help it will be easier to get them to agree to help," he said.

Cali called and set up an appointment with the French President for that afternoon. When we arrived at the government building security stopped us demanding what business we had, and that the President was over booked and wouldn't be able to see us for at least two weeks.

Richard looked ready to kill, while I smiled at the man and turned toward the offices I knew the President used.

"Pardon madame the President is very busy and does not have time today to be disturbed," the security guard said.

"Yes, I heard what you said Captain, and I do not believe you. I will only look into the President, and if he is busy as you say we will not disturb him," I replied.

The guard came around his desk and reached out to stop me and collapsed as his fingers made contact with me. "Captain it is not wise to touch the Daughter of Love when she is holding her Power. Forgive me, but we have need to talk with the President and there is no one here will stop us," I said, daring anyone else to make an objections.

Two other guards reached for their guns and froze not touching their guns. "Do you not know it is the Daughter of Love who is in Power among men since the Chosen returned to her Father, and my Father?" I asked.

We entered the office the President was in and took the two chairs across the desk from him.

"Mr President my husband wishes to talk with you concerning what France is willing to do about the school bus bombings that took place a few days ago," I said.

"Pardon? How did you get in here?" he looked concerned for his safety.

"Sir, we are here to talk with you about what France will do in regard to the bombing of the school buses. We know who is responsible and my husband is the commander of the American force Deaths Mistress. Our children were on one of the school buses that were attacked," I said, allowing the Power of Love to enter into my voice and give it an authority beyond my own.

"What is it you wish for from France sir. I am familiar with this Deaths Mistress, but only through the stories my commanders tell of it. Tell me sir who has done this? Can this force of yours stop this mad man?" he asked.

Could my husbands Deaths Mistress stop this madness? No, but Deaths Mistress could. My sister had been favored in France as the Chosen of God, the Daughter of Life, for none where considered to have a closer walk with God than she did.

Richard started to say something, something I knew he believed fully, but...

"Mr President I do not know if my unit can stop this man, but my wife and children believe in me, my late wife believed in me as well. Sir you knew my late wife as more than a mere woman, you knew her also as The Daughter of Life, The Chosen of God. I have the Daughter of Life standing with me in this battle, but more I have the Daughter of Love with me as well. If the chosen of God are with me then the battle is Gods and I do not see how God could lose," Richard said.

When we left we had the promise of the President that we would have the best France had to offer in the way of men. I called Cali and asked her to schedule an appointment with the Prime Minister of Great Briton, and also with the Queen if possible. We headed for the airport and were landing when Cali returned my call saying she had tried to schedule, and been told no appointments were available for at least a month. I smiled and thanked her for trying, and told her not to worry we would manage and I needed her to keep the company going in my absence.

At the house of commons we again encountered security who were not about to let us in to see the Prime Minister. Again I used the Power granted me as the Daughter of Love to pass through to the Prime Ministers office. As we entered he looked up and started laughing.

"So it is true, Deaths Mistress is able to get past the tightest security in Briton," the Prime Minister said.

"My wife got us in Minister, she is the equal of her sister, my late wife, in many respects," Richard said.

"You are here to see if Briton is willing to commit troops to you so you have the strength to go up against Christopher then? I am only guessing, but he is who set those bombs isn't he?" the Minister asked.

"You seem very well informed Minister. Yes, he's the person responsible. I can only trust about half of my unit, the rest may be working both sides, many of them were serving under Christopher before he turned traitor," Richard said.

"I knew you would be here before long, when I got the call saying your wife wished to make an appointment I knew I didn't have long to wait at all. I wasn't aware she has the same abilities her sister did," the Minister said.

"I cannot do the things my sister could Monsieur, my sister was the Daughter of Life, I am the Daughter of Love, the only thing we have in common is both our Powers are granted by God," I said.

"So you aren't the true Deaths Mistress? A shame I had so hoped... Colonel I believe you know Commander Abbot with RAF. Commander until further notice you will give Colonel Evans whatever assistance he needs," The Prime Minister said.

We now had both our French and British forces, now we waited to see what America would do. I suspected I knew what we could hope for out of America and within a few days my assumptions were proved correct. The rendezvous for Richards unit had been set and most of the unit he knew he could trust showed bringing with stories of what they had dealt with in getting there. How they had been refused assistance at every turn, and were forced to find their own way to the rendezvous.

Richard went over what we faced with his commanders and had each of them get their respective teams in order. Once everything was ready and the teams familiar with the new equipment they would be using Diana was brought out and introduced.

"Gentlemen This young lady is the reason we will not fail in this. Our job is to get her where she can do what only she can do," Richard said as an introduction.

"Colonel, excuse me sir, but just what is it this girl can do we can't? Other than have babies?" one of the men asked.

"I'll ignore that last question Captain. Many of you men had the privilege of meeting my late wife Connie Evans. Those of you who did will you tell the rest of us here what it was like talking to her."

The stories of my sister started being told throughout the teams. Stories that seemed impossible yet were confirmed over and over again.

"Colonel I understand your late wife was a remarkable woman, from these stories, but what does that have to do with this girl?" someone asked.

"Mon amour is she ready?" I nodded. "Diana can you give these unbelievers a small show of what you are called to do?"

"I am sorry father I cannot, the Power of God is not for doing tricks," Diana said.

"Richard how could you ask that of her? You know the training she has been going through. If you must show these men the Power of Life, show them her younger life, the suffering she lived with so she would know mercy. Show them how she was not believed when she tried to tell others of Gods grace. Mon amour, would you ask my sister to do what you have asked of our daughter?" I was furious he would even consider such a thing.

He looked from Diana to me and down at the ground, the guilt of what he had asked showed in his stance. "Forgive me, my love. Forgive me chérie, I wished only to dispel the doubts of my men," he said.

I stood before the men in my husbands unit and asked if any of them wished to meet God. "Messieurs, the Power of Life that my daughter carries is within each of you. Each of you has this Power, or you would not be here. When the time comes my daughter will draw on the Power of Life as you cannot do and escort those marked of God before the throne for judgment. This is the Power she wields, the Power of Life and Death. None here have been marked for judgment for this you should rejoice and give God glory for his mercy."

The men were skeptical, but didn't press farther on the issue. They would see the Power of God soon enough, to see the Power now was not wise, for the same Power Diana would wield was the Power Christopher was accessing. I hoped Diana would be strong enough on that day, strong enough to draw enough Power to accomplish the task at hand, but also strong enough to release the Power when that task was complete.

## Chapter 7

The British force showed up at the compound the day after the last of Richards trusted team arrived. The French force as yet hadn't reported, but we wanted them to be ready to defend those in France who would come under attack once Christopher became aware we were on the move to his location. If he wasn't aware of the French force they would have the element of surprise in facing a force that was better trained and likely had superior weaponry. Even the force here would have an element they wouldn't expect in Marie and her ability with the Power of Life.

Through the training sessions with Diana and Marie I reached in to block them from the use of the Power of Life and found if I got to the power before them I could keep them from accessing the Power, but only one at a time not both together. It proved to be interesting. They knew after a short while that taking their time accessing the Power would mean I would block them, but if they worked together they would both soon be holding the Power and have me locked away were all I could do was limit what they did, not stop them from doing it.

Within two weeks of the British force joining us I knew Diana was ready for what she would face. I knew she would wait for me before going for the Power of Life so Christopher wouldn't know she was there. Once she held the Power of Life I could not block anyone from knowing who she was. I tried each of them for being able to feel my presence when I held my power and they both said they couldn't detect my Power and only felt my presence as someone close.

"Richard it's time for us to go, are your men ready?" I asked.

"I've been waiting for you to say you were ready. Antoinette are you sure it will be safe to leave the children with no one but Cali to watch them?" he asked.

"You are worried about Christopher, no?" I asked.

"I know once we move in force he'll know and there will be no hiding that you're with me," he said.

"Richard I do not believe he can feel the Power of Love when I am holding it. If anything he will see me as a hindrance to you not an asset, I need to be with you so he does not feel Diana when you get close enough," I said.

"What about the children?" he asked.

"Erin, Judy, Paula, and Cindy have agreed to stay with them also, plus the French force you were promised will be here to insure they are safe," I promised.

He gave me a look of surprise that I knew the purpose of the French force. "Richard I need to be there to shield Diana from Christopher. I have felt him draw on the Power of Life, if Diana is not shielded from him he will feel her presence and be able to stop your force before you can get close enough for Diana to do what she must. Only I can do this Sweetheart, only the Power of Love can both shield the Daughter of Life and block the spinner of Death from grasping the Power of Life with enough force to prevent the Daughter of Life from using the Power for Life not Death," I said.

"And the children here? Will the French forces be able to protect them sufficiently?" he asked.

"No Sweetheart they will not, but they will have the Daughter of Life here to assist them and that will be enough," I said.

"If Diana is with us how... no Antoinette no I forbid it. Marie is still just a child," he didn't want to allow his oldest daughter to walk so closely in her mothers footsteps.

"Yes Richard she is, but she is also a woman, and her mothers daughter. Richard she has used the Power of Life already to protect her friends. She has been learning the Power since, so she can protect them even more. She understands what she must do and accepts. Will you deny her what is hers to do?" I asked.

"So much like Connie," Richard muttered under his breath. "I'm in no position to stop either of my daughters from following the path they are on. My only wish is it didn't have to be this way."

Our first stop was to meet up with the remainder of Deaths Mistress, as the first of our aircraft landed we saw what we were in for. These men knew what we were there for and their loyalties did not lie with my husband, but instead with our enemy. As each plane landed I shielded it from attack and Diana phased our force through the veil of Time until we were all on the ground and in position to confront those who sought to disable our forces.

"Colonel Bitters it seems you have followed Colonel Adams and have committed treason. Commander I would like you and your men to see to the prisoners," Richard said.

"He knows you're on your way Richard. He knows it's either you or him. I told him a long time ago he should have killed you when he had the chance," Colonel Bitters said.

"Sir my father is protected in ways you can not begin to understand. You follow a man who is not granted the Power he wields, for this he will meet the author of that Power. I feel in you a fear you do not understand. You feel the Power, but in this Power you have no understanding. No sir, you are not marked for the Kiss of Life, he who you serve would give you this Kiss and condemn both of you because he does not understand the Power," Diana said.

"What's this Richard? You taking on kids barely out of diapers now?"

The fear that shown in this mans eyes was a fear I had never seen before, the fear obviously was not for Richard, nor for Diana, but he refused to look at me. He avoided looking at me as though I weren't there.

"Sister he will not see you as long as you shield Diana from him," Connie said.

"I do not understand sister?" I asked.

"In shielding the Power of Life you take in the Power of both Love and Life. In this way only those who have Love and Life can see you. This man does not have love in him, so he cannot see what Love shows. This is also how you can hide your daughter from Christopher, he knows Marie is my daughter and an heir of the Power of Life, but he knows he will never face her in Life unless he can win against her father now. Because he does not Love he does not know of Diana, and believes he will face only Richard," Connie explained.

"But he sees Diana sister," I said.

"He sees her, but he does not see her Power. It is her Power that is hidden from the world. It is only her Power that has ever been hidden for this time. Sister when this fight is finished you will not be able to again hide her Power from the world," Connie said.

So in shielding Diana from the world made me not exist to those who didn't know Love. I knew I would be needed in the battle I didn't know that in hiding the Power of Life I turned the tide from the beginning in this fashion. Had Connie seen what was coming? Was that why she said I was even more powerful than she was? No this didn't require me to draw heavily from the Power of Love not like I had seen her draw from the Power of Life. I could not have done what she did. To see what would be, knowing what was to come and do what you knew would bring it about with the fore knowledge that you would leave the realm of life in doing so. My sister earned a place, no she would never have said that, she would have said she was a sinner born into corruption and following only in the path she trusted God had set for her. That would have been my sister.

The shield I held took very little effort and only the smallest trickle of the Power of Love to maintain. So much to get done before this was over.

"Diana I am asking you to not antagonize any of these men. They don't know who you are and I would like to keep it that way as long as possible," I said.

"Of course mom, it's just what that man said about dad. He doesn't understand dad was under the protection of the Chosen and is now under both mine and your protection," she said.

"Diana do you know what Connie did?" I asked.

"Michael told me she drew on the Power of Life to over flowing. He said no one had ever drawn so much of the power as aunt Connie did," she said.

"No person can draw as much of the Power of Life as Connie did and live that is true, but Connie at no time held all that power within herself. Diana just as Connie didn't hold the Power within her self you cannot either. Christopher has gained access to the Power of Death, and has been learning to use it longer than you have the Power of Life. Dear when you face him it will take more Life than is wise for you to handle at one time. I will be here with you, but I cannot act as a vessel for you to draw from," I said.

"Mom I don't think I understand. If I cannot draw the power within myself how... how did aunt Connie do it mom?" she asked.

"For that you need to ask your father he was with her at the time, I only observed through the Power of Love," I said.

"She didn't, at least not directly. Diana, Antoinette wasn't there that day, she was in New York taking care of business for Fashionista. I wasn't aware of what was going to happen that day as we boarded the plane, only that no matter what we were flying to New York to meet with Antoinette, and Ellen. When we arrived at the plane Connie went into labor with Richard and insisted we not take off until after he was born. There seemed to be complications and there also happened to be doctors in the main terminal heading back to America as well. The doctors were kind enough to come look after Connie and deliver Richard, but in so doing missed their flight, so we gave them a ride back to the States with us."

"After Richard was born we taxied out to the runway and took off, mother and son both doing fine. I stayed in back with Connie while mom and Marie took the baby back up front to show him off to everyone and give Connie time to rest. As soon as the baby and the others were gone Connie sat up and took my hands. I didn't have time to even think before she asked me if I loved her with all my heart. 'Richard if you love me accept Antoinette, my time is almost gone and I have no regrets of the life I've lived. If you love me remember and share with Antoinette all you have shared with me.' I didn't understand what she meant fully, but told her I loved her with all that was in me."

"The world changed and her birthmarks started glowing as she drew in the Power of Life, never once letting go of my hands. 'I Love you Richard, be strong for me as I finish what is started. Do not draw back, but see what is given me to do.' I felt the Power infuse me as she continued to draw it into herself and through the link pass it to me to hold for her use. I felt the Power I could never have used as it coursed from her to me and back out into the world of men."

"With each pulse of my heart I saw what she did how she wove strands of Power that would have consumed me by its mere touch. As she wove the net and cast it out into the world drawing back the seal of all but two, who wore the seal of Life. I felt as the power was returned again how she carefully set it aside slowly letting the Power of Life ebb. How tired she was as the Power was set aside for another to use, for you to use Diana. She showed me how one day you would pick up the mantle of Life and would need someone to help as she had needed," Richard explained.

"Connie was your wife. You sat there as she lay aside the Power of Life and did nothing to stop her. I don't understand father, how could you just sit there and let her die like that?" Diana asked.

"Let her die... Diana you met Connie when you were little, I can only imagine you and Antoinette have dealt with Connie during your training. Do you really think I could have done anything but what I did? Connie had completed what she came to the world of men to do. She prepared everything ahead of time knowing she would never make it to America alive. From the time she knew she was pregnant with Richard she knew also the day he was born would be the day of her death to this life. I love Connie with every fiber of my being, there is nothing I wouldn't have done if it would have meant just a few more hours with her. No, Diana I didn't just sit there and let her die. I sat there and begged her to live. Begged her to not set the Power of Life aside. I was devastated sitting there knowing there was nothing I could do to save the woman who meant more to me than life," Richard said, tears running down his cheeks.

I witnessed something I didn't think I would with the exchange that had just taken place. Dianna took Richards hand and the Power of Life started flowing between them. I stepped in and broke the link as I couldn't hide the use of the Power of Life only the one capable of using the Power. I hoped Christopher hadn't noticed, that I stepped in soon enough to not draw his attention.

"Diana the next time you so something like that...," I scolded.

"I'm sorry mother I wanted to see if... I understand now how aunt Connie did what she did, how she was able to draw so much of the Power of Life without placing herself in anymore danger than drawing what is required to show someone to the judgment throne," Diana said.

"I'm glad you understand how it is done Diana, but for now it is important you not use the Power of Life. It is important that you not be known as having the Power accessible to you," I said.

Diana gave me a look that said she didn't understand, but would abide my wishes. The Power of Life was her domain, but it was also the Power Christopher had access to, the Power that had been given to the fallen of God and thus corrupted. I hoped Diana would not need more than enough to take Christopher before the judgment throne, but was doubtful it would be all she would need once he realized the Power she had. If he was able to draw deeply enough of the Power to prevent me from stopping him which I was beginning to believe he could and would do, Diana might need to be able to draw on the full Power of Life to win the battle. It was possible her father, or I, could act as an intermediary for her with the Power but the danger to us was high and I didn't want to risk either of us if there was another way.

"Sister there is a man who is close to her. She must accept him, and he her if there is to be hope," Connie said.

"Who is this man sister?" I asked.

"He is a good man chosen of the Father for the task at hand, the choice is his to accept, just as the choice was Richards to accept with me," Connie said.

"If he is chosen of the Father how is it he has not accepted already? Does he not know the Father has prepared the way?" I asked.

I kept a watchful eye on Diana hoping to be able to spot the man who had been chosen of the Father, yet I saw nothing to give me a clue. I may have been watching for a man like my husband strong and a leader among his piers and there was no one.

"Mom I need to talk to you," Diana said.

I dreaded this conversation, I figured I knew what she wanted to talk about, and I didn't think I was ready.

"Chérie if we need to talk I am here. Is this about a boy chérie?" I asked.

"Yes in a way it is, but mom he's not here, I was hoping maybe dad could get him here somehow," she said.

"Have you talked to your papa about this, about bringing this boy here?" I asked.

"Mom he won't understand. I think he feels I'm to young still and that I can do like aunt Connie did and use him as the help for the Power if it's needed," she said.

"Chérie this boy why is he not here if he is so important? Have your papa and I met him?" I asked.

"He's in America mom. When I was small he knew I was a girl and we pledged our hearts to each other. Mom he is waiting for me. When I was to have gone back after I was no longer in the military we were going to... mom he is my pledged," she said.

I didn't know what to say. I knew Richard could not be the help Diana would need. I knew only one man could be, but try as I might I hadn't seen the man among the men we were surrounded by. There had been many men who had shown an interest, and with each I saw they wanted what was not theirs, they saw only the woman Diana was becoming, the aftermath of her training. They did not see what was before her Power became real to her.

"This boy he has a name?" I asked.

"David, his name is David," she said.

Richard walked in as she said the name and turned red. "Is this that David that kept calling you? That irresponsible arrogant little ass that never once paid for the calls he made?" Richard asked, anger in his voice.

I looked at Diana and nodded for her to answer.

"Yes father, it is the same man. Father I love him," she said.

"My love, a word please," I said to Richard.

What was I going to say that could make things better. Connie told me this was ordained of God. Was there a way I could help Richard to understand that not only was it what needed to be, but it was the only way.

"Richard she must have her love with her when she faces Christopher. I know you love her, and that she loves you as well, but as Connie needed your help Diana needs the help only her love can give," I said.

"I cannot countenance this young man. I have known his family a long time and I know how irresponsible they are," Richard said, the anger still heavy in his voice.

"And Diana's birth family? My love this boy is young he does not have the means to pay a few phone calls, and the cost of love, is it not worth money that is not needed for other things? Let me go and meet this boy, if he is as you say, not responsible, I will not allow him to continue in this courtship," I said.

"I know the family Antoinette look at that man there. I know you have seen how he behaves. This David is the mans nephew, and his family, all of them are as filthy and untrustworthy as that man is," he said.

"Do you remember when Connie waited for you? Richard I wished her to give up to find another. I did not know the importance to Connie of the love. I cannot deny to at least meet the love of my daughter," I said.

I had my pilot standing by. Some of Richards men were still missing and since I was determined to see to this boy Diana was interested in I figured the missing men could ride back with me. The mens direct commander said they all knew I would be there and said they could meet me for the ride back. I called Ellen and had another flight crew standing by so I wouldn't need to be away from Richard long. Diana went with me since I still wanted to keep her ability with the Power of Life a secret at least until we made the assault on Christopher's compound.

David met us when we landed and gave Diana a big hug.

"You look great Diana. Better than the pictures you sent. Mrs Evans it's a pleasure to finally meet you, Diana has told me a lot about you, mostly all good," David said.

"My daughter has told you bad about me also, then?" I asked.

"Mom David's French isn't very good yet, and your English is as good or better than mine. Please...," Diana asked of me.

"Yes sweetheart I will try to be nice. David I am here to meet you, and see if you are the man for my daughter. I see how she looks at you, much as my sister looked at her husband. I see also how you look at her, I am not so sure you are the man she needs, I do not know if she has told you what you will go through if you return with us, so I will tell you. To be the husband of my daughter means danger you have not before known. Her papa is not an easy man, but he is a fair man. If you cause any hurt to our daughter it would be better you were not born, for your sake," I said.

"Diana told me she's the Daughter of Life, and told me some of what that means, if what she said isn't the worst I could face then I pray never to know pain for Diana, for her sake and mine. There is nothing I would do knowingly to cause her any pain," he said.

"Only one person could I not see the love, and even with that person I knew it was there, but needed it confirmed. We will be leaving as soon as you can have your things here to go. There are others who will be traveling with us and they will be here in two hours I cannot give you more time than that, our new flight crew will be here in one hour and I would like for us to be in the air in no more that two and one half hours," I said.

"You don't have any questions for me?" he asked.

"There is nothing you can hide from the Daughter of Love. The wedding will happen before we go to meet Christopher. Chérie help him to understand," I said.

The Daughter of Love, the confusion in his eyes I found amusing. He knew who Diana was, but apparently Diana had not shared with him who I am. As they left to get his things I over heard him ask who the Daughter of Love is and what it meant. I followed along while staying at the aircraft waiting for the missing men to arrive.

About five minute after Diana and David left the men started arriving first one then another. When everyone was there the plane would be full and it was a long flight back to the base camp. I knew I could keep the sleeping compartment free, but wanted more room than that would allow. I needed to work with Diana on drawing on the Power without drawing it directly, and that meant hoping Connie would, or rather could help as well. She had done it she knew what was needed and all I knew is what I had seen through the Power granted me as the Daughter of Love.

"Worry not sister," Connie said.

"I cannot help but worry. Sister I'm not sure I can help her with this," I said.

"She is complete now sister. She can now use the full Power of Life as I did," Connie said.

"That will kill her! Sister I cannot allow that," I said.

"She is young and new to the power, she has had someone to help her learn it. It is not because I used the full Power that I am no longer with you in life sister. I had become dependent on the Power to live. I did not know how to release the Power without releasing all of it. I did not have someone to help as she has had. I did not have someone to worry for me as she has had. No sister she will not die from the use of the Power of Life, there are still many things ahead for her, and as Marie will welcome the Lord again into the world of life, Diana will be there with her. A mother, and even grandmother if there is time," Connie said.

I knew the truth of the words, I knew the love I had for Connie was not enough to help her hold on to life. Diana did not suffer as Connie had suffered, she had not drawn on the Power to keep her safe as Connie had done. Diana was not the Sister of Life as Connie had been, so could not travel the time of Life as Connie had done, Diana had not been haunted by the visions as Connie had. So many differences yet so much alike. It wasn't the Power of Life that allowed the world to see Diana for who she is, that took the Power of Love to show forth. Diana was safe from the effects the Power of Life had claimed on my sister. The Power of Love protected her from the ravishes of... No, it wasn't the Power of Love that protected Diana. Connie had Power none realized, not even me until now. The Power of Life was a Power I didn't know until Connie. Yes my mother had been a Sister of Life and I did hear the stories of Connie growing up. I even heard some of the visions mother had seen, but to travel the world of Love was something none had done since the Lord last stood on the face of the world, none that was until Connie. It was the world of Love Connie traveled, like me she had also been the Daughter of Love.

Of course that was the answer as she had been tried and tried again and still loved with all her heart. It is the only thing that makes sense. Just as her Power grew so to did the Love she had. It was love that allowed Richard and I to be together. "Forgive me sister I did not understand," I said.

"Forgive? What is to forgive sister? From before we met in life I knew the truth. Do I forgive that you love? No sister, to Love is Life, but you are right it is the love for me that made it easy to give to you what was yours from the start," Connie said.

"Ma'am the last of us are here and our gear stowed. The sooner we can get in the air the better."

"Captain we will leave when my daughter returns not before. If you are worried we will not leave in time do not fear the battle that awaits is not one man can win without the servants of God," I said.

"I understand that ma'am, it's just we each had MP's on our asses. If they get here before we're in the air we'll never get in the air."

"You are of little faith like my husband. Even when you see the work of God you do not believe."

"No ma'am I don't believe in God."

"Captain you will see the work of God soon enough. In ten minutes we will be in the air on our way to this war you are so anxious to join. Fear Captain is something you will know before the end, when fear takes you the end of the war is at hand, and the Power of God will be seen," I said.

"You're a Christian aren't you ma'am?"

"I am a Daughter of God Captain, I am only a Daughter of God," I said.

Diana and David arrived as I finished telling the Captain we would be in the air soon enough. Diana hurriedly stowed David's things in the cargo bay of the airplane and as soon as she entered the passenger compartment we started taxiing out to the runway. As we reached the runway, we gain takeoff authorization and within the ten minutes I had promised we were airborne.

"Madame the Captain wishes to talk with you." A flight attendant told me once we were in the air.

"Captain, tell them we are a French airplane on business for France, we will not return and any attempt to force us to land will be taken as an act of war," I said.

"Yes madame." I stayed in the cockpit until I felt assured we were no longer in danger.

"Ma'am I'm not sure what strings you can pull, but it appears they are big ones to get those fighters called off like that."

"We were in no danger Captain. We are on Gods work, and God protects us. I know you do not believe in God, but even you a non-believer is protected by his mercy."

We arrived back at the camp Richard had set up to work on coordinating the strike against Christopher. Richard met us at the airplane and gave David a look that would have stopped most men in their tracks.

"Hello sir. Diana has told me so much about you," David tried to be civil even if Richard would not.

"Really? She has told me almost nothing about you David, but since I do know your family she didn't need to tell me much did she?" Richard tried baiting him.

"You speak English? I thought Diana said you only speak French," David said out of surprise.

"At home I do speak only French. This isn't home and these solders are most of them either British or American. Since I also happen to be a Colonel in the United States Air Force, I would really hope I do speak English," Richard said a little humor in his voice.

"Your Colonel Evans? The commander of Deaths Mistress? My uncle talked about you all the time. He said there wasn't another military unit out there that could match up to Deaths Mistress," David said.

"Sweetheart papa is the commander of this Deaths Mistress you speak of, but this battle is not for the military unit Deaths Mistress. In this papa is only to help the true Deaths Mistress, that this evil may be stopped," Diana said.

"I don't think I understand Diana. If your dad is the commander of Deaths Mistress... the true Deaths Mistress? Aren't they the same?" David asked.

"My love, you still have so much to learn, for now it is not wise for Deaths Mistress to show herself, but know her love is close by her, and soon everything will be ready for her to let the world know God is still in control," Diana said.

"If I didn't know better I would swear Connie said that. You are so much like your aunt chérie," Richard said.

"Thank you very much dad. Mom has told me I remind her of her sister too."

Richard smiled that I might have said such a thing, but it was true Diana was very much like Connie had been in regard to the Power of Life. Both feared the Power at first, both came to embrace it with time, and both knew the Power was not theirs, but Gods, granted to them for Gods purpose. There was much more to it than just how they both handled the Power of Life. There was the way in which they held onto the love they had. They had the same color hair, their facial features were very similar as well. From a distance and with only a quick glance it would have been easy to get them confused with each other.

"David come with me Diana needs to spend some time with her papa, and I have questions to ask," I said.

"Ma'am, I know Diana isn't really your daughter, I've known her since her dad retired from the army, and they moved back to the States. I was sure when she told me she was moving to Paris I wasn't ever going to see her again," he said.

"You stayed in touch with her though? Why?" I asked.

"She said she needed me and when the time came she would come get me and we would never be apart again. That was when she told me about her being the Daughter of Life. Ma'am I still don't understand what that means, but I'm willing to do anything I can to help her," he said.

"Even give your life?" I asked.

"I... I hope it doesn't come to that, but yes ma'am even give my life if it will save hers," he said.

"David the Power of Life is in all, the Daughter of Life can use the Power of Life in ways never imagined by men. She can take a person before the judgment throne of God with nothing more than a thought, but the battle that is coming is one where the Daughter of Life becomes more than life. Through my ability as the Daughter of Love I will give all I can, but this battle is for the Mistress of Death, only one before has drawn on the power of Life in such a way and even she did not use it to bring about death in such a manner. I ask if you are willing to give your life for my daughter for this reason. She is strong but on her own she cannot handle the fullness of Life, to accept her is to give your life for her. To love her with a love that makes no sense to mortal man," I said.

I talked to David for a couple hours and knew he understood no more about Diana than when we started talking. What was it I was doing wrong? Why couldn't he understand?

We stayed in the camp for two more weeks training when something changed. I had been having dreams telling me the time would be soon, but I had been having such dreams since Connie had gone home to be with our Lord, so didn't think much of them. The dream changed the night before we left however and when I awoke I knew without doubt the time had arrived.

"My love it is time." A statement not a question. Richard looked at me and nodded as though it had been a question.

"Yes chérie, there is nothing more we can do here. I had the French unit return home last night, when I got word Christopher was moving men, in hopes of drawing me back there."

One of Richards men came in as he finished. "Yes Captain?" Richard asked.

"Sir the French are gone, did they pull their famous vanishing act?" the Captain asked.

"Captain you let me worry about what's going on with the French. Get your men ready to move out we leave in three hours," Richard said.

"Yes sir."

"And Captain the next time I hear you say anything bad about our allies I'll see you busted down to second lieutenant and kicked out if possible," Richard said.

"Three hours? Richard the other men you told five hours. Why this man you tell different?" I asked.

"Because I don't trust this man. Antoinette the games we have been playing were supposed to be dummy rounds so no one would get hurt. When I inspected the weapons his men had live rounds in their gear, they were the only ones who did, and everyone had been told no live ammo," Richard said.

"I was going to ask if you trust him. If you would say yes I would fear for this operation," I said.

I was starting to see why my husband had the reputation he did. Never had I seen anyone who did not bear the mark of God so able to see people for who they really were as Richard did. At the end of the three hours Richard saw the Captain and his men onto a plane. All the ammo that had been taken with them was dummy ammo made to look like live ammo. A little trick I was able to pull off along with making them think they had more fire power than they did. I knew these men were planning to betray the rest of the force we had, but what was more Richard knew as well.

"Richard they go to betray us, you just let them go?" I asked.

"If I didn't Christopher would know more than he does now. Those men have been in constant contact with Christopher since they got here," he said.

"You know this and let them stay, I do not understand," if Richard knew these me were traitors why didn't he arrest them.

"If I had not allowed them to stay and pretended to not know, Christopher would have moved up his plans. This way I was able to feed Christopher false information and stall him until the plans were finished for how to deal with this. Those men will tell Christopher the French are showing how cowardly they are and that I have been declared outlaw by America in having called into action my unit. It will I hope give Christopher the idea he can again try bringing me in on his try for dominion as a world leader," Richard explained.

"This gives us an advantage we did not have then? Richard this fight is not one for your Deaths Mistress. This fight is one for the true Deaths Mistress, the Daughter of Life. Only she can do what will stop this," I said.

"Is she ready? I'm sorry my love, but she seems to care more about this boy then what is ahead," he retorted.

"And did my sister not seem to care for you the way my daughter cares for her man? When it is time she will be ready. Christopher will think he is won, when he will learn defeat. He will believe none can win against him, not even he who gave him the Power that is not his to use. Then the Daughter of Life, the Mistress of Death will stand and show forth the true Power of God," I said.

The day after the French unit returned to France we were ready to go, equipment I had never seen before was loaded on the RAF aircraft we had at the camp. Just before those aircraft took off USAF aircraft started arriving. I looked at my husband and realized just what lengths he had gone to, to insure the safety of his men. I had no doubt the French force had equipment when they left they had spent the month in this camp learning to use, equipment that would give them a decided advantage when facing the force that had been massed against them.

Once all the equipment was loaded and in the air the men started loading on the aircraft. Richard was going to travel with me on Fashionista one which had been modified to give it the abilities he would need to command the strike. When modifying the aircraft they wanted to equip it with guns and missiles something I adamantly opposed. I was protecting my aircraft and knew nothing Christopher could throw at it would succeed as long as I was there.

Once we reach our destination and all the aircraft were again on the ground and the men off the aircraft I noticed some of the aircraft were mine. Fashionista four and five were both there, along with ten. What was Ellen's plane doing there. If Ellen was here who was running Fashionista?

"Richard why is Ellen here? Did you call her?" I asked.

"No, he didn't cousin, your sister did, or she did via someone named Michael," Ellen said.

"Did Michael say why?" I asked.

"He said only that I would be needed here as well. Antoinette what is going on, why did he say to bring the other aircraft? What is this all about?" Ellen asked.

"Richard the airplanes need to be made ready. All of our pilots will do what you command, and have served flying military aircraft. For this they will be needed or they would not be here," I said.

"Believe me I have a great idea of how they can be used in this and we are short both aircraft and pilots. All the men you brought when you and Diana went to get David were supposed to be bring aircraft with them," he said.

We left Richard to resolve the shortage of aircraft and how to best use ours, I did ask he let my crews pilot them and his men could help with whatever. I wanted to talk to Ellen and hear the rest of what she had been told as well as go over what we needed to do that made her being there of value.

With Ellen there the three Daughters of Power were all represented. The Daughter of Life, also known as the Mistress of Death. The Daughter of Love, and the Daughter of Faith. I showed Ellen how I was hiding Diana's ability with the Power of Life and asked her to see if she was able. I didn't fear my ability in doing so, but didn't know if I would need to force a block on Christopher thus requiring a greater degree of effort on my part. Something I wasn't sure I could do while maintaining the shield on Diana and offering the protection of Love to those serving with us.

Ellen reached out in Faith and the shield I held on Diana was gone, replaced by one of Faith. I watched her for a while and noticed she didn't seem to be having any trouble maintaining the shield. I reached out and found Christopher wasn't holding the Power of Life and slid a shield in that would make it hard for him to take it up, and I hoped impossible for him to draw on it for any real strength in the up coming battle.

Richard had deployed his men around the encampment dispersing weapons in a manner that seemed best able to strike. We were now waiting for a call from the French force to let us know they were in place. We had agreed to coordinate the strike here with the one there. A call came letting us know the French were in place, but as yet had seen nothing that looked like a strike force. While they were still on the phone the time came, the strike in France hadn't started, but the time had come.

"My love it is time. The battle in France will happen as we start here, please my love, let the commander know it is time the battle is at hand," I said.

As Richard started to tell the French commander to be prepared he heard gun shots. "Chérie it seems the battle there has begun already. I trust the French commander to handle what is taking place there." A junior officer came in at a signal I hadn't seen, looked at Richard and exited again. Moments later the noise of war broke out.

As the battle raged I felt Christopher reach for the Power of Life, and felt his frustration as he ran into the shield I had placed there blocking him from it.

"Daughter of Love! So there is another with a Power almost equal to my own. I feel your attempt to block me Daughter of Love, but your feeble Power is no match for the Power of Death." I felt Christopher's thoughts more than heard the words.

The Power of Death? I was sure he felt the confusion in the shield, confusion because I knew the Power he wielded as the Power of Life, yes I knew it could also be Death for without life is only death. So he thought of my attempt at blocking him as nothing. He still did not have the Power of Life at his call, but he did know my name. I fed a little more Love into the shield and felt him strike again this time with a force so much greater than before my shield almost collapsed. I felt it buckle and fortified it stiffening it. He again withdrew and again hit the shield with even more force. How much more did he have to throw at my shield? I brought my shield up to a strength Diana hadn't been able to get through, and hoped the distance from which I was away from him wouldn't weaken the shield substantially. He hit the shield again and the shield didn't flex.

"Christopher if that is all you have the Power of Life is removed from your use. The Power of God, is God's to command and it is by His grace this shield is placed," I thought the words knowing he would hear them in the same way I'd heard him.

He hit the shield again and again it didn't flex. I felt frustration and confusion as he withdrew abandoning the Power I knew and shielded from him. Ellen withdrew her shield from Diana and I felt Diana start to draw on the Power of Life. As she drew in the power I felt it shift as she was transferring it to David. Panic started to well inside when I felt the Power being drawn elsewhere as well. I tried to locate it and while I could feel it I couldn't find where.

"Don't worry sister everything is as it is meant to be," I heard Connie say.

"How much longer Connie? How long before I can relax my shield? Before Diana is ready to do what only she can?" I asked.

"Hello Daughter of Faith it is time for you to assist Marie in her Power," Connie said.

"I am praying always for Gods mercy to the Daughters of Power," Ellen said.

"Marie? That second draw on the Power of Life is Marie? She is still so young!" I cried.

"Yes she is," Connie said.

I felt Diana cease drawing on the Power of life. And prepare for what came next. Christopher hit my shield again and again never seeming to weaken it. I didn't dare draw anymore Power and no sooner did Diana finish her preparations, and my shield collapsed, and I felt him drawing in the Power. The battle was something I could no longer keep on a mortal plane, with Christopher no longer shielded he would be able to turn the tide if something wasn't done soon.

"Daughter of Love your shield is needed to protect those who stand for truth, the bringer of Death is now left to the Mistress of Death," I heard the words but had no idea where they came from, or who it was said them.

I looked at Diana and no longer was she the little girl she had been. The Power of God shown through her and justice surrounded her.

"Christopher why do you fight against God? Do you not know this Power is of God? Do you believe you can win against God, with Gods own Power? Set aside the Power and surrender to the Kiss and I will give you what help I can. Heed not this warning and the judgment throne awaits," I heard Diana say.

"Daughter of Life. How miserable your attempts are. You have no Power over me. You hold no more of the Power than do I, and you expect me to yield? You are no match for me," Christopher replied.

He tried to use the Power and it fought him, the greater his effort in trying to control it the more entrapped he became.

"Is there a problem Christopher? Can you not weave the Power to do your bidding? No Christopher, the Power of God can not be used to fight God. You have awakened the Mistress of Death, behold the Power of Life in all its strength," Diana said.

The Power of Life flickered and Christopher lost his grip on it all together. As his grip faltered Diana drew more of the power from David and Christopher gasped, the Power Diana now held was more than twice what Christopher had been holding when he lost control, yet Diana still did not fight the Power as he had.

"Son of my enemy the throne of judgment awaits, The Lord of Lords has patients without end, but cannot tolerate one who mocks the gift he has given. See now the judgment against you. The choice is yours; salvation or condemnation. Choose now, but bear in mind the world of men is forbidden you reentry," Diana said.

I had never seen what I saw now. Two tables one laden with a single crown of thorns, the other stacked high with what I could only imagine the treasures of a lifetime of sin. I felt the crown calling to me, telling me of how it had once kissed the brow of the Son of Man. I fell to my knees and wept knowing I to had helped place that crown on my Lords head. As I prayed I ask forgiveness for myself, for my husband, for my daughters. I prayed the Lord would be merciful to my parents and even Christopher. No he didn't deserve mercy, but neither did I deserve mercy.

"Weep not Daughter of Love," I heard the voice so familiar so loving.

"Forgive me my Lord," I said.

"What you see is the realm of the Daughters of Life," the voice said.

Connie stood by me smiling as I looked up into her eyes I felt new. "Sister this is a privilege that has never been give any but the Daughter of Life. You have done well and the Lord is pleased with you," she said.

I watched as one the Daughters of Life stood and as one called out to God for his mercy. Diana stepped forward and turned to Christopher giving him the Kiss of Life. "My Lord the Kiss is given, the time of judgment is nigh," she called out.

She looked at Christopher and swept her hand toward the tables. "The choice is yours, choose now which you will serve, the Son of Man, or of Mammon," she said.

Christopher walked over to the tables and reached out to touch the treasures that had been his life, then paused. "And if I choose the treasures I have stored up while in the world of life?" he asked.

As one all the Daughters of Life gestured to the tables and said the choice is yours.

Connie stepped forward as they ended. "Christopher only one choice gives life."

Diana stepped forward. "It is not for us to judge, the choice is yours alone."

The first daughter stepped forward holding the hand of a small girl about the same age as Marie. "Only one daughter here is given the Power to judge, if you refuse to choose the judgment is on her shoulders, if you can name her. If you cannot name her the Lord has cast judgment already."

One Daughter of Life, Who? Connie? Diana? The first Daughter? Who? As the first Daughter turned again to the line of Daughters the small girl with her turned as well. I gasped as I saw her face. I knew now which Daughter was given the Power to judge and I hoped beyond hope Christopher wouldn't ask her to judge him.

"I choose the life I lived. I cannot ask a child to judge what should never have been hers to judge. I reject the crown and claim the treasure that is mine," he said.

His words echoed in my head over and over. He knew which table offered life and still chose the other. His corruption was complete, any good that might have been in him was gone traded away for a Power he could never have. Marie turned to me and I reached out for her wanting to comfort her, to shield her away from all this. "Momma I knew this would be. Momma showed me long ago that one day I would stand with judgment in my hands. Together momma and I prayed that it would not fall to me to cast that judgment," Marie said.

I was back on the lines watching as Christopher's camp was over run with our forces. "Sweetheart it is done Christopher has faced the Mistress of Death and is no more in the world of Life," I said.

The battle was over, the men Christopher had stopped fighting when Christopher disappeared to face judgment. The commander of the French force called to say they had won the battle there as Diana drew on the power of God to take Christopher before the throne, just moments after we had past through the veil. All the Daughters of Power stood at that judgment.

Ellen as the Daughter of Faith stood by the second Daughter of Life, Connie and I standing by the throne her on the right hand, me on the left. The Glory of God present through it all. I had met the Lord before, but never felt the Power as I did standing there waiting for judgment to come down. Here in this place the Fathers presence was all, whatever judgment was to come would be at the hand of the Father. When Christopher made his choice for the treasures of life rather than the grace that had been offered all present cried, none wanted him to make the choice he had, we all hoped he would choose life eternal.

I understood more what it had been my sister had chosen to do so long ago. "Sister the judgment was not that of the Father, nor of the Son. The judgment was not Marie's to give, but mine, and mine alone. I was the chosen of God it was the final task of which I had been given. Look not for me again until the day of salvation. On that day all who have chosen Life will again stand united in the Lord," Connie said.

So many questions I had and didn't know how to ask. The day of salvation, the day when the Lord of Hosts would again stand on the face of the earth in final judgment. "Sister one thing I ask, The sister who married our husband, does she stand with the Lord?"

Connie smiled at me and I knew the answer. Ruth had made her choice in life, to marry the man of her enemy, but the love of the Daughter had in the end proven true.

"She chose Life sister, knowing our husband was hers also, she chose Life and is with me even now in this place," Connie said.

## Chapter 8

The battle was over, the crisis averted. There were losses among those fighting on our side, but the losses were small as the fighting stopped as soon as the Daughters of Power entered the fight fully.

As Diana started drawing on the Power of Life the attention of everyone was draw away from fighting. Ellen was no longer able to shield her as she drew deeper and deeper of the Power, but the shield Ellen had woven was no longer needed as she crossed through the veil, becoming both visible and invisible to those on both sides of the fight.

"Colonel, what's happening?" one of the men asked.

Richard had felt the Power of Life previously, having been a vessel of that Power for Connie, yet the power in this was different than it was then. Diana had access to the Power of Life but not in the same way Connie did. While Richard knew the feel of the Power it was not the same, something was missing between when he had been the vessel and now. The power felt cleaner purer than when Connie had drawn on it. Had she done more than remove the Sisters of Life? He wasn't sure what the difference, but knew he could not have done as David did for Diana.

"The fight is over Captain. It is time for the men to go home now," Richard answered.

"Sir how? Seeing the fire power he had he should have made short work of us," the solder said.

"Tell me Captain, what did you see here?" Richard asked.

"I don't know sir. I really don't know," the solder answered.

"Do you believe in God Captain?" Richard asked.

"I don't know sir. Is that why I don't know what happened here, sir is that why this doesn't make sense?" the solder asked.

"Captain if you can't believe in God what happened here can make no sense, the battle here was not of this world, and if God did not provide, the world would have been lost," I said.

"Ma'am?" he questioned.

I explained how the battle was not one man could win, and while this battle was a victory, it was not but one of many battles that have taken place throughout the ages, since the fall of man from Grace. I asked him many questions about what he saw happen and found many of the men saw as he had without understanding.

As everyone of the men prepared to return to their home Richard gave his second in command a letter of resignation, asking that it be turned over to no one but the President.

"Colonel he won't accept this. I know you tried to resign before moving to France, and got told no," the man said, accepting the letter.

"My love what he says is true, your President will not accept this letter from him," I said.

"What do you propose Antoinette? If I return to America I may not be able to return home to France again," he said.

I knew he believed what he was saying, and knew the American government might try to stop him from returning to France. I had no intention of him going alone to tender his resignation however. I had every intention of going with and there was a matter Diana still needed to tend to in America as well.

"Richard do you love God more than these?" I asked.

He looked at me without understanding. "I love you more than life Antoinette, the thought of not being with my family...," he wasn't able to finish.

"Your family is with you always Richard. Do you love God more than these?" I repeated.

"I'm not sure what it is you're asking, my love," he said.

"The time comes when Fashionista will no longer be in America. Diana is our daughter and has one task that requires her to return to America, your time in the armed forces of America is at an end. When Fashionista withdraws from America. These things must be Richard. Do you love God more than these?" I asked giving only a token explanation.

Still understanding did not come into his eyes.

I told my pilot we would be going to Connie's birth place and need a couple days once there. I called the office there, and let them know I was coming and to have an office ready for me when I got there.

I never explained to Richard what was happening only that it was important he come with, that we would need to talk to his American family while we were in America, as well as Connie's friends. So many things I didn't know how to explain.

"Richard it is very important we go to America, if you fear we cannot go home again, please my love, remember who I am as the Daughter of Love. God is with us on this journey to the land of your birth," I said.

He looked at me and smiled, he knew if I said we needed to go to America we did need to go. I knew he was aware I needed to go, and didn't fear my going so much as his going, fear he would be seen as a traitor as he was a commander of an American elite military team.

"Are you sure it's safe for me to return to America? Antoinette resigning to live in France could be seen as me being a traitor," he said.

"Are you a traitor my love? Do you give secrets to another nation that is at war with America? Do you take up the fight that Christopher failed? No my love, you are no traitor. There will be those who think you are, but they do not know you as I do. I will not ask you to again return to America after this if you do not wish, but we must go that you can tell your President that you do not wish to be part of the American military. We need to go that you can invite your momma and papa to join us in France if they wish. We must go to bring peace with my sisters friends who have stood with us. I must go that I can bring Fashionista to France. My love, the time comes that my sister told of when Fashionista will not be in America for a time," I said.

He looked at me still not understanding what I was saying. Could he not remember the words of Connie?

We boarded Fashionista one and headed for his home of birth. I called Connie's old friends and let them know we were on our way.

"Antoinette we heard the battle went well, but didn't expect you to come here so soon after the fight was over," Erin said.

"We will talk when I arrive, Erin there is much we must discuss when we get there," I said.

"Antoinette it isn't safe for you or Richard here," Paula said.

"The government has named Richard and his unit as traitors, any of them who return to America will be arrested as such," Judy chimed in. "We don't understand what the government is doing, they seem to think Richard was the one who betrayed his oath of service, not Christopher."

I assured them we would be alright this trip, but this would be the last trip to America as long as those in the government remained in power.

The four old friends of my sister met us at the airport when we landed. I let Diana know she needed to attend to what she had left in America that we would soon be returning home and until the day America repented and accepted the rule of its people again, we would not return again to its shores. After getting checked in at the hotel I went to the bike shop with the intent of talking to Bruce.

"I'm sorry ma'am he isn't in today," the receptionist told me.

"Tell me how to get a hold of him," I said.

"I'm here Antoinette, she was just following my orders. I'm assuming this is something big if you're here in person," Bruce said coming out of an office behind me.

I turned as Bruce opened the door to an office behind me. "It would be better handled in private." I stepped in the office and closed the door. "It would also be best if we are not disturbed."

He called out to the person at the front desk letting them know until one of us came out of the office we were not be be disturbed for any reason.

"Bruce I can not be in America long and when I leave Fashionista will go with me. The motorcycle stores I give to you for now, run them how you feel best until Fashionista is again in America. If you call New York you will find the phone number does not work, if you call Paris you will find no help for the motorcycle stores. I have never made them fully part of Fashionista so they can stay in America when I go back to France," I said.

Bruce agreed to take over the full business of the stores letting me know when I was again ready to return to America they would again be mine to run.

With this business out of the way, I made sure mom and dad knew once Richard and I returned to France we wouldn't be returning to America until the current administration was out of power, no matter how long that would take. Mom didn't really want to return to France, but did wanted to be part of the kids lives more, Richards parents also decided they would return to Paris with us so they could be part of the kids lives as well.

We had two planes in New York so I called Ellen and made arraignments for both mine and Richards parents to fly to Paris with her and the office staff we were taking with.

"Cali when we get to New York I want you to go with Ellen and our parents back to Paris. Richard and I still have things we need to tend to here in America, when we leave the company will not be in America for many years," I said.

"I will see everything is arraigned in Paris for when you come home cousin," Cali said.

Ellen met us at the hanger wanting to know what was going on. How much of the company did I plan on moving to Paris.

"Ellen the company will not be in America for many years. The government of America does not care for her people, and Fashionista cannot do business where the people cannot be respected by their government," I said.

Over the next month we let all our holdings in America know we were closing them down and offered transfers to other locations around the world to most of those working for us. Several chose to take what positions we had in Canada, and Great Briton, a few were willing to follow us to France, but the bulk chose to stay and try finding jobs else were until we returned to America. By the end of the month everything was set for the company to close its doors in America. I watched as all but Richard and I from the office got on the aircraft headed for France. I traded Ellen Fashionista one for Fashionista ten and as soon as they were in the air Richard and I boarded and headed for Washington DC to meet with the President and turn in Richards resignation.

Once in Washington Richard insisted on turning in his resignation before meeting with the President so we stopped by the Pentagon on the way. As we entered we were met by a security force intent on arresting Richard for his actions in taking out Christopher. The moment they tried to take him I slipped us through the veil of Love and walked into were the Joint Chiefs were meeting. As we entered Richard pointed out who it was he needed to talk to and I touched him on the shoulder drawing him through the veil as well.

"Richard! We heard you were here. There are standing orders for your arrest, frankly I'm surprised you made it in here without an alarm being raised."

"General I'm here to tender my resignation. It's the only reason I'm here and you now have the choice of accepting it, or not, but I assure you sir, whether you do, or not, I am finished with this country. I am French now, and as soon as my wife is finished with the business she has here we are going home to France, neither of us are likely to return to America again, at least not during this administration," Richard told the man.

The General started looking around and noticed no one was moving aside from us.

"General the people here are not hurt, but they can not see or hear what we say," I said.

"How is this possible? What's going on here?" he asked.

"My wife is the Daughter of Love and has access to Powers that make anything this world can do seem as nothing. It is through those powers we were able to get past security. I just wanted to let you know it isn't anything you've done that brought me to this, but I have a family living in France and I have no interest in what happens here any longer."

"Richard I thought when I saw your wife she had come back from the dead, if I'm not mistaken though Connie was the Daughter of Life, yet you said she is now the Daughter of Love?" the General looked baffled.

"General this isn't Connie, this is Antoinette my third wife. Connie died several years ago," Richard offered.

"They look a lot alike. Richard I want you to know I didn't give the orders for your arrest those came from the White House. If I could I would accept your resignation, I'll submit it, but that's the best I can do. I wish you the best Richard, but you leave like this and they will hunt you down," he said.

"General what do you think their chances are? Sir, if I felt I had a choice I would do things different, but I can assure you they try hunting me down there will be dead men. As I said I have no intention of returning to America again," Richard reiterated.

We turned and started away when the General stopped Richard and thanked him for all the years of friendship, wishing Richard and I all the best.

"General you are always welcome to visit. If you don't know God I pray you will meet him before it is time for judgment," I said.

As he released my hand and we turned to go I cut him out of the link holding us on the other side of the veil. We left not looking back.

"The General is a good man, but he is lost if he does not find peace with God," Richard said.

"That's something he needs to deal with dear. We need to finish what we are here for so we can go home," I said.

We arrived at the White House and headed for the Presidents office, walking past the security as though they weren't there. As we entered the Presidents office there were several other people already there. I brought us back through the veil as the door closed.

"Excuse me folks you shouldn't be here, Nate call security and...," someone said without finishing the thought.

"Mr President I do not have time for you to not hear what I say. I am Antoinette Evans the CEO of Fashionista Inc. I am here to tell you Mr President and these others here that today Fashionista does not operate inside America and it will not have offices in America until this administration is no more in power. We come past your security and they did not see us, if you wish to call them they will not find us. When we leave they will not see us and when my airplane takes off for home it will not again return to America until Fashionista is again in America," I said.

"I have to ask why you have chosen to close all your operations here in America. I've heard Fashionista is one of the largest companies in the world and one of the biggest employers in America. So tell me Mrs Evans why?" a Senator asked me.

"Mr Senator it is easy to tell you Fashionista did not wish this to happen many who work for us do not have jobs now, this makes me very sad for those who do not have jobs now. I watch as my sister is abused two times here in America and the government does nothing. I watch as my husband gives all he have to America, and it take, and now America calls him traitor because he defend the world from evil that was created by America. It is not easy for me to close Fashionista to America, because America is the place of birth for my sister and my husband, but I cannot sit by as America tries to destroy my family and take my children's papa away because he fight so they can be free," I said.

"What would it take for you to keep Fashionista in America Mrs Evans?" the same Senator asked.

"What it would take is a new President and Congress. That will not happen for some time, but when it happens Fashionista will again be in America," I said.

I turned and took Richards hand and we walked out. We arrived at the airport and boarded the plane taking our seats, and the Captain came back saying there were government cars in route to stop us from taking off. The control tower had already called and told him they couldn't clear us for takeoff.

"Captain please return to your place and prepare for takeoff, let the crew understand we will leave in five minutes," I said.

"Madame I have told you the tower won't clear us by order of the White House," my pilot said again.

"Captain just do as my wife said or I will," Richard said.

The Captain returned to the cockpit and gave word that we would be taking off in five minutes and have everything stowed and ready. As the clock ticked down the five minutes I prayed knowing God would make a way if this was his will. The clock ticked and after five minutes I heard the engines power up for takeoff. As we reached cruising altitude the Captain came back and asked how. He hadn't done anything the plane just powered up and we were in the air.

"Captain do you believe in God?" He shook his head and headed back to the cockpit. A short time later the flight attendant came by and said he was muttering something about how the last time he had flown the Corporate CEO the same kind of thing happened, so now he was really starting to wonder about all this God stuff. I smiled and asked her if she believed getting a giggle.

"Madame I remember your sister and the things she did. I believe, I do not know how anyone who ever meet your sister and cannot believe," she said.

As we entered international airspace we were intercepted by military aircraft demanding we turn around or we would be shot down. The Captain came back and asked what to do.

"Captain the American military does not own the skies of the world, we go to France not back to America, trust God is with us and my time is not yet, the Americans will not shoot us down, they can not afford the world to turn against them," I said.

He again returned to the cockpit and maintained the heading for Paris. I followed him to the cockpit and asked to talk to the American pilots who were threatening to shoot us down. One of the American pilots said his name was Colonel Jordan and he was the flight leader.

"Colonel, this is Antoinette Evans, this airplane is a civilian airplane and we are going to Paris. We do not wish trouble, but will not turn around either, as we are in international airspace. If you try shooting down my airplane you are declaring war on France, as I also have one of the French Ambassadors on board. If you wish war with the world Colonel then fall behind my airplane and target it and you will have your war, a war America cannot win," I said.

"Mrs Evans your husband is a traitor of his country if the only way of returning him to face justice is shooting down you aircraft..."

As he finished what he was saying we disappeared from his view and radar. They followed the route we had been on and I asked the Captain to adjust course so we would gradually open a gap that would make them wonder, yet not take us far enough off course to make it appear we were headed anywhere but Paris. It didn't take long and the military aircraft dropped off to return to their carrier, as they turned back I released the veil allowing us to again be visible to them so they knew to come after us now would mean not making it back home because they lacked the fuel to do so.

"Mrs Evans I don't know how you did that, but I wouldn't want to be you when they start sending people to arrest your husband for desertion," the Colonel who claimed to be flight leader said.

"Colonel I will protect my family the same way I did here today. Only one person I know of could have found us where we were at, and she died a month before my husband and I married. Tell those you must that should they come looking we will not hold back from defending ourselves, and if they don't want dead bodies piling up the best thing they can do is forget about my husband and family," I said.

"Is that a threat ma'am?" he asked.

"No Colonel, I do not make threats. This airplane is French and we are headed for France. When we arrive in France, we will not again place foot in America until the day we receive apology from America, if America wish to hurt my family when we are in France they will find the Daughter of Love to be a formidable opponent, just as those who sought to hurt the Daughter of Life found her to be someone they should have respected and feared," I said.

We arrived in Paris an hour later than I planned. I wanted to go into the office and make sure everything was set before going home, but with the delays the office would need to wait until the morning. Richard gave me a look I wasn't sure of so I smiled back and asked him to please tell me what he was thinking.

"You know they will send men after me," he said.

"Yes, I know, I also know those men won't know what they are facing if they come. Richard I do not wish anyone to be hurt, but know some of those they send won't stop unless they are dead, even once we return to America," I said.

The next morning in the office I re-arraigned the offices giving Ellen the one I had been using since returning to Paris and set Cali up with a bigger office than she had since they were now running the company and my office did not need to be so big now.

It didn't take long before the first of the men trying to take Richard back to America to face charges of treason showed up. When they landed we knew who they were and what it was they wanted. We let them stumble around trying to find out what they could about where we lived and what kind of work Richard did. It was extremely comical when they showed up at Fashionista looking to gain information. I had a standing order that anyone who asked questions about Richard, the children or me was to be escorted to my office and anyone giving that kind of information would be fired on the spot.

From the first group that showed up looking for Richard there was a woman who I thought would have made a great model if she would learn a few basic rules about poise. So beautiful, but such horrid posture. She came in saying she heard we had openings for models and hoped to have a chance. Monique even seeing how she carried herself was willing to give her a chance and as soon as she thought she really did have a chance she started asking question about Richard and I. Where we lived, did the models ever have the chance to visit our home, the list went on and on. None of the models answered any of her questions and Monique after letting her ask her questions brought her to me.

"I understand you have been asking questions about my husband and I." She gave me a blank stare so I repeated the question in English. "I understand you have asked question about my husband and me."

"I was just curious about how things work around here. I've heard some of the other models talking about..." I cut her off.

"The Models may talk about me because I am the head of this company, but only a few of them have ever met my husband and even fewer of them have ever been invited to my home. You are not a model for this company and in your curiosity you have insured you will not be a model for this company."

She stood there like I had no right to say the things I did. Staring at me contemplating whether, or not to challenge me in my place of business.

"If there is nothing else go back to your commander and tell him we do not hire spies here, nor will I again allow anyone who is looking for my husband come into my work place. From the time you arrived in this country we have known who you are and what it is you seek. If your weapons would have been a threat here they would not have been allowed from the start," I said.

"Richard Evans is a traitor to his country," she said.

"My husband was given French citizenship when he was married to my sister, he has betrayed no one and would defend his country of birth even this day. If you wish to see a traitor look at those who run your government and you will see traitors aplenty. Now I ask you to leave my place of business or I will call the police and have you arrested and deported back to your precious America," I said.

She turned and left I'm sure afraid to look back not sure just how much I really knew. I had known about the gun she carried and that she was one of those looking for my husband. When she reached the door of my office she stopped turning back to me as I stepped through the veil. I watched as the gun she had came up level with where I had been sitting and just before she squeezed the trigger saw Diana touch her shoulder.

"Diana she is not marked for the judgment, and I can easily protect myself from her," I said.

"Mother she would have shot had I not..." I cut Diana off.

"Release her Diana, release her so she can give the message I gave her to give," I demanded.

## Chapter 9

I did check to see if the message I gave was passed on, I knew it wouldn't matter if it was or not, it wouldn't be heeded by those who could stop it. I do know the woman who had tried to infiltrate my company in hopes of getting to Richard heeded the waring I gave and never tried again. I hoped no one would die for this, that before it came to someone paying with their life it would stop, but didn't hold out much hope for that to be the case.

The next attempt took place at the villa when someone tried to hire on as a ranch hand. You would have thought they would have tried finding someone who spoke French without an American accent, but I guess they didn't realize just how bad their French was, or that they had American accents that were easily picked up on in just a few words. We did need ranch hands and after that attempt we changed the requirements to exclude anyone who didn't know French or spoke French with an American accent. In short we were not willing to hire anyone who was American to work at the villa. I wasn't worried they might try to take Richard, but I did want them to know it wasn't going to be easy for them to have access to try.

Richard stopped going into the market for supplies in working the cows, instead sending various trusted workers to go in his place. That didn't mean he never left the villa, but we didn't need to let them figure out a routine of how things were done thus making it easier for them to make their attempts.

"Antoinette I think by now they are getting frustrated enough to try invading the villa to get me," Richard said.

"I am sure they are Richard, but you know what will happen when they do. I think maybe it is time to make them aware how futile it would be to try something like that," I said.

"You have something in mind?" he asked.

I had already talked with both Diana and Marie asking that one or the other stay with their papa at all times when he was not with me. They both knew what to do if the situation warranted their intervention. Since they were both Daughters of Life, for them to intervene would mean someone would stand before God in judgment, something I hoped never to do until my time in this life was over. The judgment of God was something I felt confident in, but still something I feared because I knew my sins.

There was an attempt to kidnap Richard from the villa grounds when he was out looking for some stray cows. Both Diana and Marie were with him yet neither was close at hand. The men who made the attempt feared the girls just as they feared me though it was the girls who were the more dangerous to them physically. I was no more dangerous to them physically than Richard was and one on one I doubted any of them were a match for Richard.

"Well, well Colonel. It seems we have an interesting situation here. You have a choice to make of either coming with us or dying trying not to. We know you can beat us one on one, but I doubt even you could escape the ten of us, specially since there are three guns leveled on you right now. Even those women whose skirts you seem to be hiding behind won't be able to help you this time," one of the men said.

Diana and Marie had already taken care of the men holding guns aimed at Richard and were coming in to take care of the other men when Richard sprang into action taking the one who had spoken out and turning to the others who figured he should have been dead already.

"If you notice no one has fired yet which tells me no one will. My girls can do some rather incredible things and if I were you guys, I would get off the property as fast as I could. Just so you know Lieutenant Colonel James is dead and I'm guessing the men in hiding are as well. We never wanted anyone to die like this, but since you felt the warning we gave was less than honest you now have proof the warning is real. Until the current President is out of office I will not return to the States for any reason, when there is a new President in office I will talk to him and only him about coming back to the States, Richard said."

The fear in the mens eyes was plain for anyone to see. I felt the Power of Life as each of the girls drew it and knew the only reason either of them would have done so. I reached out to Richard feeling him at ease and knew whatever happened I would hear about when I got home from work.

"Antoinette what just happened?" Ellen said coming in my office.

"I don't really know, only that both girls drew on the Power of Life, though neither held it for any length of time," I said.

"Could they have taken someone before the Throne in that short of time?" Ellen asked.

I didn't know the answer, when we had been involved in the battle time lost all meaning while holding the Power of Love. I was aware of the passage of time, but it meant so little, for all I knew I held the Power blocking Christopher for hours, possibly days, yet the time could have been mere moments in this life. When Connie had been alive I never felt the Power of Life when she drew from it, but I hadn't come into the Power of Love at that time either.

Ellen still wasn't sure of the Power she had as the Daughter of Faith, but was aware whenever a Daughter of Life drew on her Power. I didn't know if she could feel when I drew on Love, and knew she wasn't aware of how to tap into Faith fully yet, and I wasn't sure I knew how to help her.

Over the eight years I had taken Fashionista out of America there were at least two attempts a year to take Richard into custody to stand trial for treason against America. On the day the new President took office I had my flight crew stand ready to take me to Washington DC so I could talk to him and find out if he would continue the pursuit of his predecessor in trying to make my husband pay for crimes he had not committed. After landing and taking a car to the White House I slipped past security and into the office of the President. I waited while several people came and went trying not to disturb anyone in the business they had.

As the last of the people who were in the room when I entered left and it appeared no one else would be entering I sealed the door and stepped through the veil. I stepped up to the desk and waited for the new President to acknowledge I was there.

"Is there something you forgot..." he started without looking up and stopped before finishing.

"Mr President I wish to talk to you about bringing my company back into America." He reached for the phone to call security. "Mr President there is no reason to be alarmed that I am here, I have been waiting to talk with you for the last hour. If I was a threat don't you think I would have taken advantage when no one knew I was here?" I asked.

He looked up again and sat back in his chair. "Mrs Evans isn't it? Head of Fashionista fashions?" he asked.

"Yes Mr President I am Antoinette Evans. I need to know if it is wise for me to again open the companies I have in America. I need to know if America is still wanting my husband for crimes he did not commit. I need to know Mr President if it is looking to her people with compassion, or if her government is still not interested in her people," I said.

"This is a new administration Mrs Evans. I ran on the platform of serving the people and helping the country again be a leader to the world," he said.

"So you wish America to be great again?" I asked.

"When you left you took a lot of jobs with. We still haven't recovered here, and the people are suffering worse than they ever have. Are the jobs you had going to be returning with you?" he asked.

"Mr President I need to know if my family is safe in America before we can talk about jobs and my company. If my family is not safe in America Fashionista will not return and will not bring the jobs back to America," I said.

"Mrs Evans I don't know what happened with the last administration that your husband was labeled a traitor, but I've looked at the records and I assure you I consider him a hero. I remember what happened just prior to that last mission he did, and know he was protecting every citizen of not only this country, but the world, from someone who would have enslaved them. I know he did that mission without the help of this country, a country that was supposed to be the beacon of freedom. I cannot insure the safety of your family beyond that of any other American citizen, but I do promise your husband is not wanted by this government for anything other than his help in preparing someone to be able to do the kind of things he excelled at," he said.

"Fair enough Mr President, I can ask no more than that from you. Fashionista still has jobs available for those who need work. We still own all we had before I took Fashionista out of America and we are prepared to come back bringing all the jobs that were lost with. My family is French Mr President and I will not ask my husband to return to America, but if you are willing to accept his help to teach in France I think he would be willing to help," I said.

"May I ask what it will cost for his help?" he asked.

"That you would have to talk with him about Mr President, I do not set costs for the businesses Richard tends to just as he does not set prices for the businesses I tend to. He will be in contact in six months when we know there are no more seeking to kill him as a traitor to America. Fashionista will be starting to reopen our offices in one month. Mr President I ask you do not share this conversation with anyone, and allow me to let the world know Fashionista is again in America," I said.

From the White House I went to see Erin, Cindy, Judy, and Paula. I needed to let them know I would be in America at least once a year again. I needed to talk to Bruce and see if he was up to helping bring Fashionista back into America. The next couple weeks would be very busy for me and I would need Richards help at home as much as possible. Diana would be a great help in getting the New York office open again, besides I was thinking of doing the same with her Connie had done with me.

When I landed Erin and the gang met me at the airport.

"Welcome back stranger," Paula said.

I gave her a strange look because I didn't understand why she would call me a stranger. Hadn't it been just a few months ago they had visited the villa and we talked sharing so much about what was happening around the world.

"It's just an expression Antoinette. It's when someone has been gone a long time, they are like strangers," Paula offered.

"I don't understand you were at my home only a short time ago," I said.

"Never mind Antoinette it's a saying even Connie didn't understand after she had been gone for a while," Erin said.

From the airport we headed to Cindy's restaurant, and sat at the table that had been Connie's. Cindy told me she had never let anyone but family ever use the table, and knew one day I would again return to America and would again use the table. I looked around the restaurant and noticed the table was set apart from the rest of the restaurant and would be ideal for meetings where I didn't need the rest of the patrons noise interfering. That it had been my sisters table exclusively gave it special meaning for me as well, since there were still so many times I missed her as though she had gone home just yesterday.

We talked about what it was I envisioned for Fashionista's return and hoped they would be willing to help in whatever way they could. Cindy offered to make arraignment for Fashionista to always have a table when and if we needed for business. I smiled at the offer knowing it would help, so I no longer wanted this table for anything other than family and friends. Marie was old enough now she was ready to start learning the business and I hoped this would be a good place for her since I knew there would be people here who would keep an eye out for her, people who loved her mother as I did.

I thought of the people Fashionista had employed from the area and wondered if any of them were still around and would be interested in taking the jobs they had before we left. I really needed to talk with Bruce. Surely he had kept in touch with many of them and would know the best way of finding out if they wanted the jobs. We finished the meeting at the restaurant and I called to have a cab pick me up and drive me wherever I needed to go.

When the cab arrived I gave the driver the address to the hotel and sat back. I didn't think about calling the hotel ahead since Fashionista owned the rooms we had always used. When I got to the check-in desk and tried to check in it was as though Fashionista had never existed.

"Excuse me are you saying the rooms are not available?" I said in French.

The person behind the desk gave me a look of total confusion obviously not understanding French. I stood there and placed my hands on my hips looking at the person wondering if they were so incompetent, why they were there.

"Mrs Evans, it has been a long time," the hotel manager said coming out of the back office.

"Sir, I wish to have the rooms my company owns available to me while I am here. This person says they are not available." I said again in French.

"Mrs Evans those rooms were sealed off when your company closed its offices here. The rooms are available, but need to be cleaned very badly before we let you have them. If you will give us a few hours I'm sure our staff can have them ready for you," he said.

I smiled and told him I had other business to tend to and would like a car made available as soon as possible and to see my luggage was in the penthouse as soon as it was ready. I also asked that only the penthouse be made ready as soon as possible and over the next few weeks to get the other rooms ready and reserve the penthouse only for my family and I. I passed him a list of those who were considered family and waited as he called the car around for me.

On the way over to see Bruce I called home and talked to Richard about my plan to bring Marie here to run this office. He thought she was still to young since she had just finished school and I started laughing.

"Do you forget how old her mom was when she started working for her father?" I asked.

After talking for a while he relented and let me talk to Marie to see if she was interested. In talking to her I offered to let her brother join her once he finished school as well. As the car pulled up at Bruce's offices I told her to make arraignments to meet me in a few days and that Fashionista three would be hers as long as she needed for the job, but I expected her to attend the bi-annual meetings in either New York or Paris, and it was up to her to arraign her flight here now.

I called Ellen and let her know I was giving Fashionista three to Marie and also giving her the offices in her mothers birth town to run. Ellen wanted to know when she would be going back to New York, so I told her that was up to her, but the sooner she did the sooner she could get the offices' setup again. I also asked her if she would be willing to take Diana on as her assistant.

I walked into Bruce's offices and was met by someone I had never met before.

"May I help you ma'am?" the person said.

"I need to talk with Bruce Logan," I said.

"Do you have an appointment?" the person asked.

"If you will tell him Mrs Antoinette Evans is here I am sure he will see me," I said.

She gave me a dirty look and asked again if I had an appointment. As she did Bruce walked out and stood there watching to see what I might do.

"It is good to see you Bruce," I said looking past the woman.

"Denise, Antoinette doesn't need an appointment to see me ever. Any time she is here you are to let me know regardless of what I'm doing. It's good to see you again Antoinette, I take it Fashionista is coming back to America," he said.

"Can we talk in your office? What we need to discuss should be discussed in private not in front of the help," I said.

"Denise does know a little French Antoinette, and I think it is important she hear whatever it is we talk about," he said.

I looked at him and smiled, unlike Connie I knew when I was speaking in French or English, in this situation I had used French in hopes what I said would be strictly between Bruce and myself.

"If that is what you wish Bruce." He lead me into his office and offered me the chair sitting directly across from his. Denise pulled up a chair close to his and sat waiting for introductions to be made.

"Denise, Antoinette is Connie's French sister. Antoinette, I would like you to meet my wife," he introduced.

I understood now why he thought it would be best if she sat in on the meeting. "It is a pleasure madame. I did not mean to be rude it is just I need very much to talk with Bruce about something we discussed many years ago."

"You're the CEO of Fashionista? When you came in the office I was taken back because I thought maybe you were Connie. I...," Denise said not finishing her thought.

"My sister and I look very much alike, many mistake me for her when she died," I said.

"Bruce to answer your question, yes, Fashionista is returning again to America. I was hoping you could help me to again setup the offices here, but you will not be working with me again when I leave to return home, Marie will be running the offices here, and she will need your help as well as the help of her mothers other friends while she is learning. She will be here tomorrow or the next day, and I will introduce her when she arrives, though I am sure you will see the resemblance of her mother in her," I looked over at him.

"Connie's daughter? She is going to be running the Fashionista offices here?" he asked.

"That will not be a problem will it?" I asked.

"That won't be a problem. It's just hard to believe she's that old already," he said

"She is a Daughter of Life like her mother before her and her older sister as well. Unlike her mother she is trained in her responsibilities as a Daughter of Life," I said.

"I'll do what I can to help her. It'll be rough at first since I imagine if she looks that much like Connie did at that age it'll bring back memories I'd rather not have, but I'll do my best," he said.

"I ask one more thing. I need to know if you will again wear the Fashionista logo on your business. As we talked before I hope you are willing, but the choice is yours to make," I said.

"I'll need some time to think on that one, if you can give me a week to think it over and familiarize myself with Fashionista policies again," he said.

"There is no rush Bruce, if I am already gone home you can tell Marie and she can let me know," I said.

I invited them to join me for dinner that night knowing when Marie got here she would want to spend as much time as she could with me learning what her responsibilities would entail. She had heard all the stories about Bruce, and knew if his business ever again wore the Fashionista logo it was by his choice and she wasn't to try forcing the issue with him.

I called the hotel to see how they were coming with getting my room ready and told them another hour would be about all I could handle since I still wasn't use to the time difference and needed to get some sleep soon. From Bruce's office I headed out to Richards ranch to make sure everything there was being taken care of. As the car pulled through the gate the foreman came out of the bunk house and seemed very excited that I was there, asking when Richard would be back.

"I'm sorry Pete, but Richard isn't with me this trip and I have no idea when, or if, he will be returning even for a visit," I said.

He caught me up to date on everything going on letting me know the herd had almost doubled since the last time we had been there. I asked who, if anyone was staying in the house to find out no one was. He and his wife would clean it once a month, but he didn't want to let anyone use it without checking with us first. I told him the best way to maintain it was if someone was living there and offered it to him and his family. I knew the most we would ever do would be visit, and doubted Richard would even want to do that after the way he had been treated. I asked Pete about Richards parents ranch and found out they had sold it, but were still living there. It seemed strange they hadn't said anything about having sold it when they came to visit us, but guessed they hadn't because it meant so much to Richard.

Pete told me who the new owner was, and I decided I would stop in to see them before heading back to the hotel. Gwen answered the door and seemed genuinely surprised to see me standing on her front porch.

"Antoinette I didn't expect...," she started.

"Pete told me you sold your ranch, Gwen. I can't help but wonder if Richard knows," I said.

"Richard and Connie both grew-up on this ranch, we didn't want to sell but weren't able to take care of it any longer," she said.

"We would have helped if you let us know," I said.

"The ranch is still in the family if that's your concern Antoinette. Richards sister owned the ranch right next to it. I believe they intend to let their son take over when he's old enough. Antoinette when Richard moved to France with Connie we knew he wouldn't be coming back for more than visits," she said.

I needed to talk to Richard about his ranch I knew his sister owned the ranch between his and his parents and now I was wondering if they would be interested in maybe purchasing Richards ranch as well, or at least running it for him.

"Gwen if Richard doesn't know you sold your ranch, I think you should tell him, please don't let him find out the way I did," I implored.

"I'm sure he already knows, but I'll call him and let him know. So, may I ask what you're going to do with Richards ranch here? He asked his neighbor to keep an eye on it, but even with the men he's had running it, I think it could use a little more work and an owner who cares and will be here," she said.

I hadn't talked to Richards sister since our wedding and even then we didn't talk much. I thought of what the ranch looked like when I had been there and thought of what this ranch looked like when I arrived. Our ranch was bigger than this one and Richards sisters combined and it looked better cared for from what I could see than this ranch. If this was how Rita took care of a ranch I didn't think I wanted her buying ours after all. I knew Gwen was thinking of asking if we'd be willing to sell and I knew the answer was no. I wasn't sure how we would manage, but knew I couldn't ask Richard to give up this land, at least not to his sister when she had enough trouble caring for what she had now.

"Gwen, Marie will be here in a few days and I believe she'll want the ranch. She's likely to live in town, but she has worked with her father enough to know how to run a ranch as small as the one we have here," I said.

"Small! How can you call that ranch small Antoinette? It has to be four times the size of the one you have in France," Gwen exclaimed.

"Actually Gwen the one we have in France is about four times the size of this one with about ten times the cattle on it. What you have seen when you visit was only the villa and surrounding land. The ranch we have in France is about one hundred thousand acres and we have about one thousand acres of that in grapes for wine," I said.

After she understood how big our holdings were in France she understood better why I said Marie would be able to handle this ranch as well as running the Fashionista offices here.

I didn't bother stopping by Rita's to talk to her I figured that could wait until Marie got in town since she would be the one who would need to work with Rita the closest. I headed back to the hotel so tired I didn't care if my rooms weren't ready yet I needed to sleep.

Back at the hotel they had managed to get the penthouse cleaned and aired out so I would be able to stay there, and my luggage was already in the room, folded and put away. I asked them to give me a call at six o'clock so I would have time to dress and make it to dinner on time to see what Bruce and the gang had come up with thus far toward getting the offices set back up.

In my room I stretched out on the bed and was gone before I even knew my head was on the pillow. My dream was troubled with the memory of the last time I had been here with Connie. It wasn't long after I went back to New York she left to return to Paris before meeting us in New York. She was almost three months pregnant with Marie when she returned to Paris that time. The torment she would suffer weighing so heavily on her mind. She new what was coming, but didn't feel she could share it with any of us in a way we could understand. She tried to tell us what was coming, but all any of us could see at the time was that we didn't understand how she could be pregnant with Richards daughter when she had gone into the woods with Bruce. She insisted the baby was Richards and even after Marie was born none of us could understand how she could have been, but didn't dare call Connie a liar. She still had the mark of Life on her arm so whatever happened was not seen as a sin marked against her. At least that was what we believed at the time.

"Beg bitch! You want to eat you'll beg," they demanded of her. "I can't, this is not of God and my daughter is Gods chosen." she replied. So hard she had fought to not fall into sin even in this. They raped her again and again, denying her food and water until she gave in and begged them to rape her. Each time they used her, her resolve diminished just a little more making the next time easier. After several days they offered her little freedoms to get her to beg, even demanding she use their vulgar language in her begging. Soon she was no longer tied to the table and still begging the men to use her sounding as though if they didn't, her life would no longer have any meaning. Then it all stopped and the men refused her every request for their touch.

"The men say you're fat bitch. They think you're ugly because you're fat," she was told after a couple days of the men no longer using her to sate their lust. The confusion was plain in her face as she was told she was fat. "No, I'm pregnant not fat when my daughter is born I won't be fat anymore," she tried saying, knowing what they would demand of her. They asked her to offer up her daughter to have her daughter ripped from her body hoping that in doing so she would condemn herself as they had condemned themselves. For a week it continued as she lost the little freedoms they had given her for begging them to rape her. The last day of the second week she caved and begged them to do what they wanted. Even in this she did not beg for an abortion rather turned over to God what was out of her control.

He relented and they started preparing her to have an abortion the Sister of Death who had been involved in what was done to her came into the warehouse she was held in, and her gift was returned to her again. "Daughter of Life your enemy is given into your hands." No sooner had the words faded and the Daughter of Death stood before the judgment throne of God.

The phone rang with the desk letting me know it was six o'clock pm as I requested. Never had a dream seemed so real to me, and I knew there was a reason this dream had been given me, but had no understanding of what it could mean. I dressed and called down to have my car brought around so I wouldn't need to wait in the lobby for it to be brought around. I told the driver where I wanted to go and climbed in trying not to fall asleep on the ride to the restaurant. The dream invaded my thoughts from the hotel to the restaurant and even as I was seated waiting for the rest of the group to arrive.

Bruce showed up right at seven-thirty as planned, and as soon as he and his wife were seated Erin, Judy, Paula and Cindy joined us as well. I wanted to get some of the business out of the way before dinner was served, so started giving what I thought were good ideas for getting things back in America, only to have each of them tell me why the plans were flawed. They each reminded me that many people lost their jobs when I pulled Fashionista out of America, and they would fear something similar happening again.

Bruce offered to head the American arm of Fashionista and run it in whatever way I wanted, but to let people think it was a different company than the Fashionista I headed just as his motorcycle stores where not a part of Fashionista.

"Bruce I can't do that, but I will not be running Fashionista in America either. Marie will be here tomorrow, or the following day, and she will be the one running Fashionista here in America," I said.

"Is she really that old already? It seems just last week she was born," Bruce said.

"She is older than her mother was when she took over the reigns of Fashionista. It would not surprise me if she does not have her brother Richard with her when she arrives. I am sure Richard wishes to help, but he would be better able to help if he takes over the ranch we have here, and that would give both of them a place to stay they are familiar with, even though it has been so long since they have been here."

Dinner was served shortly after I told them Marie was on her way to take over running the American companies that were owned by Fashionista, at which point we stopped talking business until dinner was finished and the dishes removed. Bruce seemed disappointed I would not entrust to him the Fashionista business interests to run. I thought back to when it was adding dealerships to the motorcycle stores and his response to me about that. Had things in America changed so much in my absence that now he was interested only in money?

"Bruce, Marie has been learning business all her life because she is next in line to run all of Fashionista when I step down. Allowing her this shows my trust in her abilities and gives her the experience when she will be over all of Fashionista. I hope you will assist her as you have me in the past." I said.

He looked at me and smiled, promising he would help in any way he could and if Marie was anything like her mother he would enjoy the chance to work with her.

## Chapter 10

After dinner I returned to the hotel and called Richard to see when Marie would be here. So much still to do, and now I wasn't sure I could trust the man I hoped could help me make coming back to America a little easier. Did he still think Marie was his daughter? Surely he had been told when Marie was conceived, that Richard was her father fully. Surely he knew Connie had never been with any man but Richard. Yes of course there was the time she was kidnapped and raped, but she was already pregnant with Marie when that happened. The dream came back again as though I had missed something. I hated that dream because of the detail I saw, and how dirty it made me feel.

"Richard when will Marie be here?" I asked.

"She left for the airport a few minutes ago, my love. Richard wanted to go with, and we still own the ranch there, I think he's ready to try running it and from what I've heard the crew there have kept things going well enough the ranch is even bigger now than when we left," he said.

"Do you really think he is ready for such responsibility? Richard I know he spends much time with you learning, but we are talking letting him run a ranch almost as big as the one we have there in France," I said.

I wasn't worried really I just didn't want to see either of the children in over their heads. I still remembered when Connie took over Fashionista and how she never really took the control she could have, if she had been prepared properly to run such a big company. I also remembered how Connie worked so hard to get me ready to take over Fashionista for the time she would go back home leaving me in control. I felt so small at the time, I was sure everything would come apart under my care. I didn't want the children to feel that kind of pressure.

The children would be in sometime in the morning and I was sure they would be tired when they got here. I needed some sleep since I hadn't gotten much before dinner and was still running on Paris time myself. The hardest part for me traveling like this was adjusting to the time changes. I knew it was late evening, but my body was telling me it was early morning, trying to adjust would take time I didn't want to spend, but to get Marie and Richard settled here I would need to spend at least a week. Ellen should already be set back up in New York something she was excited to do since she said she never really fit in throughout the time she had been in Paris.

I called the flight crew for the kids plane and asked them to give me a call at the hotel when they were about an hour out and if I wasn't in my room to please call me on my cell phone giving them the number. I then laid down and was asleep before I even knew my head was on the pillow.

The phone rang stirring me from the dream of Connie's rape. I had trouble adjusting to where I was or why as the phone rang again.

"Hello; this is Antoinette How may I assist you?" I answered.

"Madam this is Captain Fernando of Fashionista 3 you requested we call you when we are an hour out with Miss Marie," the voice on the other end said.

I was in America in the hotel waiting for the children. I looked to the window and saw nothing but the curtains. What time was it? How long had I been asleep? The dream still would not go away, and the images were as fresh as the first time I had seen them shortly after Connie was rescued. This dream meant something, but for the life of me I couldn't figure out what.

"Thank you Captain there will be a car waiting for you at our hanger. The hanger is not big enough for my airplane and yours so if mine is in the hanger you will need to park out of the way from the hanger doors," I said.

If this flight crew was going to stay with this aircraft they were going to need to learn to use English, but for now I was glad they used French since the dream made English hard for me.

I called down to the front desk and asked them to please have a car waiting at the Fashionista hanger in about forty-five minutes and see to it another was there within an hour for the flight crew. I asked if any of their drivers spoke French and they said they did have one driver, but this was his day off. I told them I would be down in about a half hour after I cleaned up and I would go to the airport with the first car. I climbed in the shower and let the hot water run over me trying to wash away the images that refused to leave.

As I entered the lobby I saw the car waiting for me out front.

"Mrs Evans the car is waiting for you and I will have another car meet you at the airport in an hour," the desk clerk said.

"The car will need to come to the Fashionista hanger and will be picking up the flight crew for the airplane coming in," I said.

"I'll see to it ma'am," the clerk said.

I took out my phone and called out to the ranch and let them know the children would be coming out to visit that afternoon and to please be prepared to show all the ranch to Richard since he would be taking over the operations and overseeing the ranch. As the driver started toward the airport I noticed he was headed for the main terminals, so asked him if he knew where the Fashionista hanger was.

"I'm sorry ma'am I was just told the airport, I know where the hanger is, I didn't know it was back in use. The last I heard Fashionista was gone and wasn't coming back," he said.

"My name is Antoinette Beauchea-Evans, I am the CEO of Fashionista. Fashionista did leave for a time, but we are ready now to return and will again be using our hanger, and offices," I said.

"Will you be hiring back all the people who lost their jobs when you left?" he asked.

"Those who wish to return will be among the first we will hire, they were good workers and we did not wish to lose them, but could not stay in America at the time. It was not the people of America that we left, but the government that we could not work with because of how they treat the people. Until that government was no more in control we could not return," I said.

He gave me a look of doubt, but didn't say anything more. As we pulled up to the hanger the airplane touched down and was taxiing to the hanger. The ground crew had already been informed my plane needed to be able to be taken out of the hanger without this plane being move to do so and were busy directing the pilot where to park so that could happen. I stood outside the car waiting as the pilot ran the engines for another ten minutes after parking to cool them from the flight. Once the engines were shutdown the door was opened and the children were standing waiting for the ladder to be rolled into place so they could get off.

"How was the flight? I am sure you are both tired, but you will have much to do before you can sleep," I greeted them.

"We are in America now mom we should use English so others can know what we say," Marie chastised me.

I smiled at her and nodded my approval of her remarks. Richard wanted to go see the ranch right away. His father asked if he felt up to the task of overseeing it and he wanted to see just what it was he would be overseeing. I looked sternly at him and let him know he would need to be patient and we would get to the ranch later in the afternoon.

"Something is wrong, mom?" Marie asked.

The dream still playing in my head seemed to show in her question. How could I tell her what was bothering me when I wasn't sure myself. "Nothing is wrong sweetheart," I lied hoping she would let it drop, at least for now. I wanted the memory of the dream to fade and instead it played over and over in my head. Something about the dream was different than what happened with Connie, but try as I might I could not figure out what. Would I need to watch the videos again to see what was different? The thought of watching those videos again sickened me, but the warning of the dream was so strong I wasn't sure I could avoid it much longer.

I knew the children would be hungry after their long flight from Paris so asked the driver to take us to Cindy's for a light breakfast before we did much of anything else.

At the restaurant Erin greeted us giving each of the children a big hug and seeing us seated at the table that had been set aside for our family. Shortly after we were seated Cindy and the others joined us each giving the children a big hug as though they hadn't seen them in years. Cindy offered the children a menu and looked at me and stuck out her tongue confirming that the invitation of a menu wasn't open for me as well.

"So the children can choose what they eat, but I cannot?" I asked.

Everyone started laughing and Cindy looked a bit embarrassed about her display.

"No the children will not be allowed to order different than what I have already started, but I thought they might want to see what their mom financed," Cindy said.

The meal was served a short time later. We all ate in silence with Marie looking at me from time to time worry etched in her expression. I knew I would not be able to avoid talking to her about my concerns over the dream, but I hoped it could wait until Richard was distracted elsewhere. Richard hadn't been told much about that time in his mothers life, and it was such a dark time for all of us I didn't wish to share it with him if it could be avoided.

From the restaurant we went into the offices, somewhere I hadn't been since arriving. At the door we were met by someone telling us the building was off limits to everyone and was scheduled for demolition soon.

"Who thinks they can demolish what is not theirs?" I asked.

He looked at me as if I had no idea what I had just asked, and didn't say anything other than no one was allowed inside, and pointed to a piece of paper taped to the glass door.

I read the paper and looked at the man refusing me entrance to my own building, and reached for my phone dialing Bruce's number.

Bruce's wife answered after the second ring and said Bruce was not available, and she wasn't sure when he would be.

At this I was even more upset, he said he would give help in getting things set back up here and now I find he is the one who intends to demolish my building and posting men to prohibit me from entering.

I called Ellen and asked her to look up the records for our offices here and let me know if there was a reason he thought he could do such a thing. A short time later she said the building had been confiscated by the government because the taxes had not been paid over the years we had been gone from America and Bruce now owned the property from an auction by the government to recover the lost tax monies.

So Bruce thought he could steal Fashionista property so easily? I asked Ellen to pull all records of the money we had sent for him to pay the taxes on the property along with all the money his company owed Fashionista. He wanted to undermine Fashionista in this way I would see he was not able to do such a thing to anyone ever again. Ellen offered to bring all the records and said she would be there that afternoon with a court order to halt the demolition of the building. I knew it would take time before we would again be able to use our offices, that Bruce had in effect made setting up here even more difficult than it should have been. Since there was little we could do at least until Ellen got here with the paperwork we would need, to show that we had sent the money to pay the taxes on the property and it had been used instead for other things, which we had no control over there was little we could do.

I asked the driver to take us out to see the children's grandparents instead, and called the ranch to let them know we would be coming by earlier than previously planned.

At Gwen and Roger's ranch the children asked if they could look around, Roger showed Richard the stables that had once been full of horses but now held only half of what it was capable of holding, while Gwen showed Marie around the house and garden she had for their own use.

"Grandma I don't understand, papa said your ranch had so much more than this. Where are all the horses? How far does the land go? Where are all the cows, papa said you have?"

"Marie the horses in the stable are all we have left and most of them are too old to ride any longer. As for the cattle Rita now owns most of the land and she rarely ever herds them close to us. She says we don't need all the noise and stink from them."

Marie didn't say anything, but I knew she had expected more than she was seeing and didn't understand what was happening it conflicted with all the stories she heard from her father. Richard and Roger came back in with Richard showing the same disappointment I had seen in Marie over what was happening. We spent another hour talking with Gwen and Roger letting them talk trying to find out what was going on around both the ranch and the town were we had offices.

At our own ranch we were met by Pete our ranch foreman. Since my visit the day before Pete had moved his family into the house since I had offered, and when he heard that Richard was coming to take over the running of the ranch he feared he would no longer be allowed to stay in the house.

Richard asked to see the ranch and find out more of what was happening that everything should be so different from what he had been told. Marie and I visited with Pete's wife Maria, while Pete showed Richard around the ranch.

"We will move back to the small house so your brother can have the house," Maria offered.

"Don't be silly Maria, Richard and I don't need this much room so we'll take the small house, you stay here where you have the room for your family," Marie offered.

A look of gratitude came on Maria's face that she appreciated the offer more than she could admit openly.

"You look so much like your momma," Maria said to Marie, "and your brother looks so much like his papa."

"His papa is my papa," Marie said. "I know many think otherwise, but mom told us the truth, and aunt Antoinette and papa have both told us the same."

Marie knew the truth and knew how it was she had been conceived, her father still didn't remember, or understand how it could have happened as he had heard, but he knew it was true none-the-less. Maria gave us a look that said she did not understand, but wasn't about to argue the fact with us. She had known Connie and seen some of the things Connie had done that couldn't be attributed to anything short of the Power of God.

Richard came back a short time after leaving saying Pete wanted to show him the entirety of the ranch and it would likely take most of the day, so if Marie and I wanted to go take care of other things he would be busy most of the day and Pete offered to drive him back into the hotel later.

I let him know a room had been made available for him and we would expect to see him around seven o'clock for dinner.

I planned on introducing Marie to Bruce, but now didn't dare for fear she might use her power as the Daughter of Life to get the answer to what he had done. Instead, I found Mark someone who had no ties to Fashionista, and we talked to him while we waited for Ellen to arrive. Mark told us how bad things had become when we closed the doors here and how many of the people in the area still blamed us for the times being so hard.

"Tell me Mark do you blame us for what happened?" I asked.

"At first I wanted to Antoinette. I was just as angry as anyone, but I realized as I looked at the money you had given as severance you didn't like what you where doing anymore than anyone else did. I was able to keep the construction company alive with the money you gave, but the construction wasn't there to do more than just maintain the business. It had been so long since you left I never thought you'd ever come back. The construction company is still yours legally, the money you gave me I used to keep it going in hopes you would return," he said.

Marie looked at him strangely not understanding the full impact of what he said.

"Mark do you know about what Bruce is doing?" I asked.

"From what I've heard he's been telling everyone you were never coming back and didn't care how many people you hurt leaving the way you did. I know when your offices were taken by the government he bought them for next to nothing. I still wonder about that, because I vaguely remember you saying something about your leaving only going to be for a short time. It does seem like forever ago since you left though," he said.

"The taxes should have been paid. Each month the money for the taxes was sent to Bruce to pay them, he knew we would be returning as soon as the last government was not in power anymore. I come here and find out I do not own what is mine now and do not understand. Ellen is on her way with all the papers to show that we did give the money for the taxes, but I fear we will not be able to stop the destruction of the property before the truth can be shown," I said.

"I know where some land is that you can pick up for almost nothing. Enough to make those offices look like nothing, and a construction company that could really use the work, if you want to start over here," he said.

Marie started laughing knowing he meant our own construction company he still ran for us.

"This land, where is it so we can look at it?" Marie asked.

He took us to some land on the outskirts of town that was vacant and looked like it was waiting for a motorcycle dealership to be built.

"This land was it not land I sold to Bruce for his new dealership?" I asked.

Mark smiled at me and started laughing. "Antoinette Bruce never bought this land I did. We cleared if for him and even started digging for the foundation, when you left he stopped construction saying he would never be able to justify the cost since most of his customers were your employees. I still own the land, and since you own my company you own the land. All it would take is the word form you and we could have new offices up so they could be used in six months." he said.

Marie looked at me and I started laughing as well. She turned to him and asked what he would need to make it happen so fast. After hearing his explanation she told him to make it happen she would personally insure the funds were there to complete the project.

Mark turned to me as if to ask if she could do such a thing, only to have Marie ask him if he wanted to continue as the head of the construction company.

"Mark, Marie is here to get Fashionista back here and will be staying here overseeing all Fashionista operations while she finishes the University. She has my full confidence and enough of her own money to do something like this," I said.

He looked from me to her and gave a slight bow and said he would get started on it as soon as our meeting was over.

I asked how many of our former employees were angry and would not be willing to return to find that Bruce was about the only one wanting to hurt us for having left. Marie asked him if he would be willing to help her setup some temporary offices until he could get the new offices built for us, and also offer help in recalling the people who would be key in bringing us back to where we had been before we left.

Mark was a wonderful help in finding the people we would need to bring the company back, and most of them were eager to again have the chance to work for us, understanding fully the reason we left in the first place.

Once Marie was set on what it was she would be doing she seemed to be in her natural element. Never in all her life had I seen her get so involved in something other than learning the powers she had access to as a Daughter of Life. She wanted me to help her by being there if she came across something she wasn't sure of, but otherwise wanted to handle everything herself. We found an office building that we were able to sign a lease on that would probably be sufficient until our new offices were ready for us. The property manager wasn't sure he wanted to let us have all the offices he had in the building until we offered to pay the lease up front for at least six month with an option on an additional six months if our offices weren't yet ready by then.

"Mom is it always this way? Will I have to always lay out the money before anyone wants to do business with me?" Marie asked.

"No sweetheart, but you need to remember when I took Fashionista out of America I did so quickly and left many people angry with us. It will take time for them to remember that we are willing to help them how we can, and that we pay our bills on time always," I said.

My phone rang and when I looked at the caller information saw it was Bruce so let it go to the voice mail. I called Ellen to see how much longer before she would be here with the papers and got her voice mail. I left a message that she should call me as soon as she could, and noticed a voice message on my phone thinking it was likely Bruce trying to find out when Marie and Richard would be in. I didn't like thinking about him knowing they were coming, but couldn't think of an easy way to tell him we no longer wanted or needed his help. He would find out soon enough when the law suit hit for him to show proof of what he did with the money we sent to keep the taxes current on the properties we owned here.

I checked the voice mail just to see if it was Bruce and found there were more than one message in my voice mail. The first was Ellen telling me she would be here first thing in the morning and the other was Bruce asking when would be a good time to get together and talk. I wasn't sure I wanted to talk to him alone after what I found out, especially with the dreams I'd been having lately. Where the dreams a warning of some kind or just nightmares I had, letting me believe what happened to Connie could happen to me as well. The last thing I wanted to do was let him know Marie was in town now.

"You look worried mom, don't tell me it's nothing, I know better. Something about the nightmares of what happened to mom, and whoever one of those voice-mails was from, isn't it?" Marie asked me.

She didn't need my conformation she could see the horror in my expression. I wasn't sure what it was that scared me most, the nightmares linked with what Bruce had done, or her knowledge that I was having the nightmares.

"Mom I think I can handle things here if you want to go back home..." she started.

"I will stay until you have the people to bring the company back to where it can accomplish the tasks it did before. I need to be here when Ellen arrives tomorrow as well. I am just tired from not sleeping well because of the nightmares."

"And the person who left a message on your phone? They are here, aren't they? Tell me mom who is it that can create such fear in the Daughter of Love?" she asked.

She sounded like her mother this time. The inflection of her words, the authority with which she spoke. I was no longer sure if it was the thought of what Bruce had done or what she could do that scared me the most. She could tell anytime I touched the Power of Love, but it had been a very long time since I had been able to tell when she reached for the Power of Life, and once she held the mantle of her power there was little I could do to keep her from using it, even her mother hadn't shown such ability with the Power as Marie showed. She wore it like a second skin so casually not even Diana could tell if she held the Power unless they got into an argument. It was becoming easy to see why it was Marie who would greet the Lord at his return, only he would be able to see past her casual stance into the woman she really was.

I looked into the eyes of my sisters daughter and remembered the first time I had seen Connie. This woman before me was so very much like her mother, the sister of my heart.

"Marie I need to call someone, if you feel up to dealing with this I'll see you later at the hotel," I said.

"Mom remember you are never alone, if you need me for any reason...," she replied.

I turned and headed for the bar I had first met Bruce in. I stopped at a bike shop that carried leather clothes as well as motorcycles and found an outfit much like the one I had worn so many years ago. The skirt was a bit shorter, but its length didn't matter for the meeting that was going to take place this night. They had some thigh high boots that went well with the rest of the outfit and had four inch stiletto heels perfect for the image I intended to present.

At the bar I noticed the different bikers and how they interacted with each other trying to discover which of them the rest would cow toward. I noticed the man sitting in the back with a couple girls young enough to have been Marie clinging to him.

"How about a woman's company tonight instead of the company of these girls?" I asked strutting up to his table.

He motioned for me to have a seat while letting the girls know he wanted them to find other things to occupy their time.

"So tell me to what honor do I owe having the Daughter of Love joining me in such a manner?" he asked as I was sitting where he indicated.

I looked over at him more closely and realized it was the same man who had given me a ride back to the hotel that night so long ago.

"I have a meeting with someone I don't trust and was hoping meeting him here would put him on edge enough he wouldn't try something foolish," I said.

"Let me guess you've found out about the games Bruce has been playing since you left eight years ago. Antoinette most of the guys in this bar side with that ass and I'm not sure how much help I could be if he tried to carry out what he's been saying he'd do if you ever came back," Eric said.

"I'm a married woman now Eric, when I rode on the back of your bike all those years ago I wasn't. I hope that doesn't change how you treat me. As I remember you were a perfect gentleman then, and from what I can see you haven't change much other than being older and perhaps wiser," I said.

"So you even remember my name. No, I haven't changed much and you don't need to worry about me trying anything that might lead you to compromise any vows you've made. Word I heard was it was Connie's husband you married within a month of her death, I knew she would have wanted that if she suspected the love you had for her husband. So tell me do you and Richard have any children other than the two Connie had?" he asked.

"We have two of our own. What about you did you ever find that biker babe you were looking for?" I asked.

"Several times, but none that could match the beauty I gave a ride to some twenty or so years ago. Hun you may not want to know, but I feel the need to tell you what it is Bruce has been saying he'd do if you ever came back and didn't have Richard with you. I think he knew you would be back, how I don't know, only that the way he talked said you would. He was saying, and trying to get some of the younger guys to follow him, that he was going to whore you out for what you did to so many here when you left," Eric told me.

"Eric do you know what happened to Connie three months after she became pregnant with Marie her daughter?" I asked.

"I heard rumor she was kidnapped and raped. I don't know the truth of it only that it was rumored," he said.

"It's true. I know as the Daughter of Life that shouldn't have been possible, but it did happen and I was privy to how it was possible. Ever since I started making plans to come here I've been having nightmares seeing the events of what happened as though it were me it happened to. From what you just said I am thinking those nightmares are a warning to me just what kind of danger I could be in here. Richard has refused every time we've talked about coming to America again, saying he'll never again set foot on American soil for what the government did to him. Personally I can't blame him I know how hard the last eight years have been for him and everything he had here is either gone or been given to the children. Let me make a phone call then we can talk some more," I said.

I called Bruce and told him if he wanted to talk to me it would have to be tonight and at this bar, I knew once Ellen arrived and we talked to the lawyers he'd never want to talk to me again because I was now considering filing charges against him for what he did over the last eight years. After hearing him say he would be at the bar in an hour I started talking again with Eric about everything that had gone on since the last time we had talked.

Eric told me Bruce had abandoned the business plan we had given him and his business had gone down hill over the last couple years because of it, and he blamed that on me as well. All Bruce's sales people were now on commission and his mechanics were now all on piece rate. Hardly anyone took their bikes to Bruce now because the quality of the work nose dived with the changes he made in his pay and benefit package. I didn't want to believe what Eric was telling me, but seeing his dealership it didn't surprise me that his business was suffering.

I saw Bruce walk in and start looking around I guessed for me, but wasn't sure. I didn't get up to make finding me any easier for him instead watched while he talked to some of the younger bikers in the bar. He seemed the same old Bruce I remembered, but knew in my heart what Eric told me was true. I couldn't hear what he was saying, but could guess from the words I could get watching him. The way some of the young bikers were pointing back at Eric and I, I was wondering just how many of them knew who I was if any, most of them would have been too young to remember Fashionista before I pulled it out of America.

"Eric it's been a while how you doing?" Bruce asked not expecting a response.

"What do you you want Bruce? As I recall the last time you were here you were told to never return again," Eric said.

"I got a call asking me to meet someone here, but since I don't see them I guess I'll just have a beer and wait," Bruce said.

"Who you supposed to be meeting? Someone who knows better than to invite a scummy ass like you here?" Eric asked.

"Someone who rode on the back of your bike once I believe. The French sister to my daughters mother." Bruce said.

"The one you keep saying if she ever comes back you'll turn into a whore?" Eric asked.

"That's the one." Bruce said.

"Bruce don't sit and don't even bother ordering that beer you won't be here that long. I do however suggest you listen to me very carefully because if you don't you'll wish you had. For the last eight years you've received a check to pay the taxes on the Fashionista offices, and it seems you thought that money was for you to do whatever you wanted with. Tomorrow the documentation will be filed with the courts in a law suit over those monies. Furthermore, a restraining order will be place against you that if you come withing one thousand feet of Marie, who is not, and never was your daughter, Richard Jr, or myself you will go to jail. That restraining order will be filed against you as long as you live so the only place you better hope to ever see any of us again had better be in court, and you better hope Ellen doesn't bring proof you did more than steal Fashionista monies. If you have been misappropriating money from you own company I will evoke the clause that gave you that company. This meeting is now over and you are free to go," I said.

He stood there looking at me not recognizing me the way I was dressed. He didn't say anything just looked at me for what seemed a very long time, with his hands in his pockets. When he took his hands from his pockets I saw Eric's fist come flying by my face connecting with Bruce's chin sending Bruce sprawling across the floor. Eric was up standing over Bruce daring him to get up, or even say anything.

"The next time I ever see you in here Bruce I will kill you, not just beat the shit out of you." he turned to the bartender and told them to call the cops. "That little needle you have there is going to see you in jail this time Bruce. The first few times you tried that in here no one saw and you got away with it, not this time though, this time I will see to it you go to jail."

Bruce didn't move, whether he was conscious or not I didn't know. The police were there within fifteen minutes of the time Eric hit Bruce and when they came in they saw Bruce laying on the floor with the syringe laying next to his hand where it had fallen when he landed from the blow Eric had given. Right behind the police was Marie and Richard wondering what was happening Marie holding the Power of Life, ready to use it on anyone who seemed a threat. No one in the bar even noticed her until the police stepped up to Eric as though to arrest him. As soon as one of the police officers touched Eric, Marie stepped in and told the officer to do his job properly, or she would see to it justice was served and anyone who wanted to stand before God to give account right then could try stopping her.

The officer looked from Eric to Marie and realized this was not the time or place to try bullying someone simply because he didn't like their lifestyle.

"Someone want to tell me what happened here," the other officer asked. "Were you here to witness what happened Miss?" he asked Marie.

"No I wasn't here, but my mother was. You want the truth of what happened ask the Daughter of Love, it is beyond her ability to lie." Marie said.

Everyone turned to look at me and I wanted to hide somewhere. Marie had just told everyone in this bar who I was, but more she just told them all what I was as well.

"Ma'am you saw what happened?" the officer asked me.

"My daughter already told you I did. This man," I indicated Bruce, "came in here and insulted me after I told him he would never again be allowed near my daughter, son or I, he reached into his pocket and pulled out that syringe. Eric I believe saw the syringe and hit him before he could do more than pull his hands free of his pockets. Nothing has happened since he went down on the floor."

"Can I have you name ma'am?" the officer asked.

"I am Antoinette Marie Beauchea-Evans, this man was only protecting me," I said.

The officer who tried to arrest Eric went to reach for the syringe and Marie stepped in front of him daring him to continue what he was doing. A plain clothes police officer walked in, looked around, and went to talk to the officer who had been asking questions. They talked for a moment and he looked at the other officer and told him to get out he carefully reached down picking the syringe up being careful not to touch it anymore than necessary and not anywhere he might mess-up any fingerprints that might be on it.

"Mrs Evans we need you to come by the station no later than the end of the week to give a statement." He turned to Marie and smiled, "you look just like your mother Marie. I was wondering when, or if Fashionista would ever return. I'm glad to see you have, I hope it isn't temporary, I know a lot of people will be glad to have you back," the officer said.

"I am sorry officer...," I started.

"Sargent ma'am," he corrected me.

"Pardon, Sargent; do we know you?" I asked.

"I knew Connie and Richard, ma'am, but I don't believe we've had the privilege of meeting before, though you might know my mother she worked in the offices here for several years," he said.

"I remember her, she work in the modeling department, no?" I asked.

"Yes ma'am she did. She told me about meeting you and said she understood why Connie called you her sister. She'll be happy to hear you've returned and would love the opportunity to help bring everything here back to where it was again," he said.

The police arrested Bruce for the syringe they found next to him and Marie and Richard wanted to stay and talk with Eric and some of the other bikers since they heard all the stories about how their mother loved motorcycles and got along well with many bikers since she had always seen past the exterior into the heart of people. I noticed Marie watching the young officer who asked all the questions and also hung around once Bruce was taken away, just to insure there would be no more trouble as he put it. I also noticed when he left Marie was ready to go as well. I tried to recall the name he had given, but all I could think of was Marie telling everyone I was the Daughter of Love and couldn't tell a lie because of how contrary lying was to the nature of Love.

"I think she has a crush on him," Eric said.

"Yes I noticed how she looks at him. He is her love I think," I said in French.

"I'm sorry? I know you're French but I don't speak French. Whatever you said it sounded beautiful though," Eric said.

"Mom said she thinks he is Marie's love," Richard piped in uninvited.

"You do not need to be jealous Richard, one day you will find someone who will fulfill you as he will your sister," I said.

"Dad won't like it. Remember how upset he was about David for Diana. I thought he was going to kill him."

"Who is Diana, if it's ok to ask, that is." Eric asked.

"Diana is the Daughter of Life between Connie and Marie, she is the daughter of my heart, as Connie is the sister of my heart. Richard did not like David taking his daughter from him, he did not hate his daughters love he just did not understand because Davids family is not responsible, but David is good for Diana like that officer will be good for Marie," I said.

Eric looked at me with wonder at what I said.

"Eric is it not right the Daughter of Love can see love? I can see your love was taken from you, but love is not dead in you, soon you will find love again if you will open your heart to it," I said

"Bruce is the one who took her from me. That's why he isn't welcome here any longer. It wasn't just my wife he drugged and destroyed either. None of the older bikers want anything to do with him for what he did. Not only did he drug a couple of our wives he sent one of our friends to prison for what he was doing," he said.

"Eric you must let go of the anger you feel in your heart. I can help if you will let me," I said.

"Can you bring back my Rose?" he asked.

"I'm sorry Eric I cannot bring back what is not in this world," I said.

"So she is dead. I always wondered if maybe he hadn't killed her trying to get that damn drug of his right," he said.

So he had been working on finding the right dose for the drug over the last few years, and using his friends girlfriends and wives as guinea pigs in the process. I tried to think of what I knew of a drug like this and everything went back to the time Connie had been kidnapped and forced to surrender everything she knew to God to regain access to the Powers God had granted her. I wondered now if the drug they used was the same drug Bruce was using, and didn't know of anyway of finding out. I wondered also if he thought this drug would work with someone who had access to the Power of God unless that person was willing to take the drug voluntarily, thus overriding the protections we had against harm or overdose. Even when Connie had been taken captive those protections were still in place for her as the Chosen of God, only if she had continued to try protecting what was not hers to protect would she have lost those protections. Her strength in the Power of God, and her love for God and Gods creation saved her and allowed her to surrender all things to God in the end. The knowledge she lived with scared me more than anything else.

"Eric take my hand I have something you need to see, something that will make it easier for you to find love again." He took my hand and I stepped through the veil of Love. As he passed through the veil I felt him stiffen then relax again as the veil dropped away behind us. "What you see here you cannot interact with while you can see and hear, those you see will not acknowledge you are here because you are still of the realm of Life."

He looked around and saw his Rose sitting on a bench as though waiting for something. As we approached she looked up and smiled. She mouthed some words of thanks then stood and walked toward a group not far away. He watched as she went noticing every detail of her movements, tears running down his cheeks knowing she was safe where no one could hurt her again.

"Love is a powerful thing Eric, my sister would not have been harmed with what Bruce did to your Rose. She talks of you here always and prays Gods grace in your life that you will again find Life and Love." Connie said as he watched Rose talking with those she joined shortly after our arrival.

"The dreams were a warning to me weren't they sister? A warning that someone I trusted had betrayed my trust, and only God is worthy of the kind of trust I wished to show."

"I do not know sister. I am here to comfort Eric only, the things of Life have little meaning to me any longer, but I do pray always for you and those who my life among men touched," Connie said.

Eric turned and seeing Connie started crying even more. "She is safe here?" he asked

"She is safe here. The things of the world cannot come here, only that which is found worthy and Love God can come here," Connie replied.

"Where is this place? How is it I can see my Rose and the joy in her I remember?" he asked.

"Eric this is not the world of Life you are familiar with, it is a Place of both Love and Life, a place where none but those who Love Life can be. I know you understand Love in a way of sharing, but love is more than the sharing between a husband and wife. It is the Power of Love granted me from God that I could bring you to this place where Rose no longer will suffer at the hands of those who hate Life," I said.

"You are Connie aren't you?" he indicated Connie who stood by me as we talked. "I thought you were dead."

"The physical body you knew is no more Eric, but yes I am Connie. The physical body I had died the same day my son was born in the world of Life, a world I can no long influence, but through prayer, since I no longer have a physical body of flesh and blood."

"Was Bruce involved in what happened to you when you were kidnapped, Connie?" I asked.

"I have no proof if he was or wasn't, if he was he will answer before God for that and more when he stands before the judgment throne of the Father. If he was I forgave him long ago when I was still among the living in the world of Life. I was tried many times when I lived among men, and the Lord blessed me even more each time I faced the trials of men. Forgiveness is the key to salvation Eric, Love is the lock. You need the key of Forgiveness, to open the lock of Love, that you might find fullness in Life. And the Lord said to them I am the door to all who knock the door shall be opened Seek first the will of the father and the mysteries of Life will be shown without limit," Connie said.

The words were sinking in and I knew he had more question, but I really did need to bring us back into the here and now, it wasn't I didn't want him to have the answers, but there was going to be no end to the questions if we didn't just say enough, Eric knew the basics and if he were careful he knew where he could find help in gaining more knowledge and understanding.

"What happened? I still had some questions." Eric said as I brought us back into the world we lived in.

"Eric I couldn't keep us there until you ran out of questions, nor will you find all the answers you want there. This life is a place of doing the best we can, learning to love and too live. Connie would not have answered anymore questions than she did, and you are lucky she was willing to talk to us at all. Every time I have tried taking her son there to see her either I can't cross the veil or she refuses to come talk to him. Even though I can cross the veil there is little I can do other than watch so I don't cross the veil often. Connie when she lived in this life crossed the veil regularly, but she hadn't had anyone to teach her the Powers she had access to, and the other side of the veil was easier for her to understand because she could interact with those on the other side."

"For me the Power I have access to is a power everyone learns from their families growing up. The Power of Love. We learn it from our mothers and fathers, or grandparents, our siblings, even strangers. The difference between what you can do with the Power of Love and what I can do, isn't really that much. I can cross through the veil where you cannot, but if you look at people you can see the love they have, it might take practice, but it is possible for you. You knew Rose loved you, the difference is I can see she still does you have to take it on faith she does," I said.

"I wouldn't have gotten anymore answers there would I?" he asked.

"I don't know Eric, but I couldn't hold us there any longer. It isn't hard for me to cross the veil and even stay there for long periods of time, but to take someone with is very difficult for me and it is a constant struggle to keep them there. For Marie and Diana it is not so much a struggle because once we are through the veil they can use the Power of Life to remain easing the burden on me," I said.

"You don't know the answers to a lot of my questions do you?" he asked.

"I don't know I cannot read minds so I do not know your questions, if I do not know the answer I will do all I can to help find the answer," I said.

He laughed and sat back in his seat. Richard joined us and Eric started asking questions. After the first several questions he hit on one I didn't have an answer for, but it seemed Richard did which really surprised me until Richard explained this was something he had be curious about and his father was the one who had known the answer, an answer he received from Connie when they were still just kids growing up. I started laughing since I had always wondered about the same thing and never been able to find the answer. Leave it to my little sister to see the answer when she was but a child.

Eric hadn't shown he might have a prejudice until then, but as he asked about homosexuality his prejudice showed through in the disgust of his wording. All my life I had heard that homosexuality was a sin, but never found anything regarding it that made much sense to me. After I met Connie I had seen her total lack of prejudice time and again, and always marveled that she wouldn't say anything to someone about behaviors I always heard were grievous sins with homosexuality and cross-dressing being the one I noticed most. I knew her closest friends were transgender, and even homosexual, and she seemed to never have a problem with it. I learned from her to not judge someone on what I believed and now I knew why to her it didn't matter. A sin for one person may not be a sin for another, and the reason was that for one they believed it against God thus if they participate in such activities it was sin in their mind, but for someone who saw the same as a natural progression for some it stopped being sin if the act was such that to not follow through would have brought on desires that were destructive to self and or others.

I needed more time with this new way of seeing sin, to see if I could find the truth behind it, but it seemed Eric had no trouble accepting it as soon as he heard it. The hard shell he surround himself in after losing his wife was starting to crack and fall away and seeing it happen was exciting and a little scary. After a few more questions Richard and I needed to go or we would be late meeting Marie for dinner.

We headed straight to the restaurant and met Marie with her new boyfriend already sitting at the table.

"Mom I'd like you to meet Curtis, Curtis this is my mom Antoinette," she introduced.

"It's a pleasure to meet you Curtis. I'm surprised Marie has met someone so soon since arriving here. Marie does he know you are French not American?" I asked.

"He knows mom he also knows you are my birth mothers sister, and not my mother. Besides mom he does speak a little French so I have been helping him improve it a little," Marie said.

"I see, so what I saw earlier is true, he is the match to your Power?" I asked.

"Mom! I just met him today, and we haven't had much time to talk yet. I doubt he even knows anything about that, yet," Marie said.

"That ever elusive yet. So what have you shared with him if not who you are? Did you tell him about your mother and who she was? Does he know about your father and who he is and was? Have you not shown him the Power of God in some way? The sooner he knows these things the safer it will be for him and for you sweetheart," I said.

"Curtis this is my brother Richard, he was named after dad. My mother died the day he was born, but she didn't die giving him life, she died making sure my life would be protected in ways hers wasn't," Marie said.

"It's a pleasure to meet you Curtis," Richard said holding out his hand to shake.

"The questions I asked back at the bar were standard questions' ma'am. We just needed to know as much as we could while it was still fresh in everyone's mind," Curtis said.

"So Curtis what are your intentions with Marie? She is a very special woman," I asked.

"I can see she is ma'am. I would love to get to know her better, but for now friendship seems the safest route," he replied.

"Mom you aren't going to buy that are you? Even I can see how they look at each other and what it means," Richard said.

"Richard he has given me no reason to not believe he is a man of his word, if it is more serious later he will need to talk to your father, until he talks to my husband he is only friends with the Daughter." I looked over at Marie to see if she understood what I said.

"Curtis I like my mother before me am a Daughter of Life, mom, Antoinette is the Daughter of Love and we can not hide our love from her any more than she can not tell the truth. My mother was the Chosen of God, and her task with the Power of Life was to remove the seal of Life from all save the Daughter of Life and the Daughter of Love. My mother was both Daughter of Life and Sister of Life, unlike me she was given the Fullness of Life to command, to her it was given the ability to see into a persons' heart the true intent of the person, yet to her death she never once cast judgment against another," Marie said.

"Your mother was Connie Carlson wasn't she?" Curtis asked.

We talked all through dinner Cindy making sure we weren't disturbed the whole time. The servers were efficient in their jobs attentive, but not staying where they could have over heard our conversation. I allowed each of the kids one glass of wine with the meal and since Curtis was a police officer I figured he was of age so if he wanted more than the wine with dinner it was his call.

"Mom why can I not have another glass of wine?" Marie complained.

"In France you are of age sweetheart, but this is not France. Here you will have wine only with the meal and only one glass, after the wine is gone you will have water. You are not yet twenty-one so if you wish to push you will not even have one glass," I said.

"Were you like this with mother too?" she asked.

"I was, but with my sister it was watered wine like with your brother even in Paris," I said.

She stuck her tongue out at me and we all laughed. So much still to do and all I wanted now was to go home to my husband. Seeing that Marie had found love was something I knew would happen, but this wasn't what I expected. Richard was excited about running the ranch here and felt that our letting him do so meant we trusted him more than he believed we would. I went to step through the veil again in hopes of talking with Connie knowing she no longer held much interest in the world of Life, but hoping she still cared for her daughter and son. What I didn't expect was for Marie to see me reach for the Power of Love and bring herself and Curtis with her, as the realm of Love became clearer I noticed Richard was with us as well.

"Marie why? Why would you bring your love and brother here without asking me first?" I asked.

"I was hoping this was why you reached for the Power of Love, I hope mom will come talk to us this time too," she said.

"And why wouldn't I come meet the man who completes the next Daughter of Life. Hello Richard it is time we talk, but first let me talk with your sister," Connie said.

Marie gave Connie a hug and introduced Curtis in the same fashion she used with me.

"The last time I saw you in life Curtis you were a very small boy. I knew my daughter would find a way to fill her life, but must ask you remember she is first and foremost a Daughter of Life, the last of the Daughters of Life," Connie said.

"I'm sorry ma'am but I don't understand what that means. What is a Daughter of Life?" he asked.

"Marie it is time you show your chosen what being a Daughter of Life means. With the Power of Life you can walk the halls of time, you will find the past to be clear, but the future is not yours to know fully only what you have been taught and even that you cannot see clear," Connie said.

"They only met a short time ago in the world of Life sister," I said.

"Antoinette you of all people should know that Love for a Daughter is not something that can be denied, and time has no meaning to our kind," Connie said.

"I knew he was her chosen from the first time I saw him this afternoon, I don't think even she knew that," I said.

"Sister it is needful we talk before the Daughter of Faith arrives, but please sister allow me to talk with the son of my flesh and I will come to you in your dreams," she said.

## Chapter 11

I wanted to listen in on what Richard and Connie talked about, to know if she was sharing with him her love. I knew she loved both of her children, even though she allowed me to always be their mom. I didn't know how hard it was for her to hear Marie call me mom, only that she would rebuke anyone, even me, if we tried to correct her. The day Richard was born she knew would be her last in the world of life, yet she still lived it as though she would have his lifetime to share with him. To have the foreknowledge she had, and still trust so fully in God was outside my scope of understanding and something I hoped never to have.

After what seemed forever lost in my own thoughts Richard came over to me saying he was ready to return through the veil. I hadn't thought anything of the Power needed to hold us on the other side, only how much I wished I could have talked with Connie outside of the dream world. She said she needed to talk to me before Ellen arrived in the morning but she wasn't able to stay longer. I felt so tired and only wanted to sleep, but wasn't sure sleeping would bring me any rest. I felt so strange like the world was wrong and nothing could fix it to make any sense. I called for a cab and let Richard take my car. As tired as I felt, sleep still wasn't close, so I had the driver drive by the old offices we had and I stopped him and got out telling him not to wait for me.

Walking up to the door I found it open and a single guard sitting in the foyer looking as though he was expecting me.

As I entered he sat there watching me. I approached him and he smiled still not saying anything.

"Mind if I look around?" I asked.

"He's waiting for you in his office, he asked me to let you know it use to be the Fashionista area directors office, something about you'd know which office it was," the guard replied.

He didn't say who was waiting for me, as though assuming I would know who he was. I headed for the office and stopped just outside the door wondering why I had chosen to come here. These offices were supposedly no longer Fashionista property yet I felt drawn to them.

"It is up to you whether, or not you come in and talk to me Antoinette. If you choose to come in you already know the conditions if you want answers, if you choose to leave the answers you want may never be found." I heard the voice that was so familiar, but where I was standing only a voice.

I knew who it was though I couldn't see him yet, and yes I did know if I wanted the answers of why I was here what it would take to get them, but I suspected I already knew the answers. Did I really care to hear him say what I was sure he would if I met his conditions? I did what I was sure he expected and opened the door walking in.

"Show me you met the requirements then have a seat," he said.

I threw the items on the desk in front of him and sat in the chair on the door side of the desk. I didn't know why I needed his answers, but felt powerless to do other than whatever he ask at the time.

"I always wondered if you were as good as Connie was, now I have my answer don't I. Undo the top Antoinette, slowly I want to see you slowly, teasingly," he said.

I felt my fingers sliding over the buttons of my top slowly undoing each one reaching inside the fabric and brushing lightly again the skin before moving to the next button. At the last button I paused just a little longer and felt my hand slide inside my top cupping my right breast lifting it slightly and releasing it to fall back with the other. The last button came open and my top fell open exposing my breasts as I sat there waiting for him to say what it was he wanted next.

As I sat there he came around the desk sitting on the edge of it looking down on me. "Stand up and finish taking it off. Then slide that skirt down so I can see the rest," he said.

I stood and felt the top slid off both arms and watched it drop to the floor, my hands going to the waist of my skirt and undoing the clasps holding it on my hips. As the clasps came undone the skirt slid down my legs puddling on the floor around my feet.

"Tell me Antoinette how far are you willing to go? How bad do you need what I can give?" he asked.

I didn't say anything just stood there looking at him. He reached out and cupped my breasts in his hands drawing me closer to him. Leaning in he whispered in my ear he knew what I was doing and knew about the dreams I'd been having and what they meant. He pulled back and reached for something on the desk holding it out to me.

"Take it. Take it and you'll have the answer to your questions, but before you do, are you willing to pay the price for it? Are you willing to do whatever I say tonight?" he asked.

I took the pill he held out and put it in my mouth swallowing it. "Does that answer your question Bruce," I said.

Everything inside me was screaming not to do this, to not just walk away, but run, but turning away wasn't happening and I didn't know why. I knew where this was leading if I couldn't find a way out, but while I wanted out, at the same time I didn't, and for now the part of me wanting out was losing to the baser parts that wanted what was happening. Was it whatever was in that pill he handed me? The Power of Love should have made it nothing more than a placebo to my system, it should have had no effect, yet the longer I stood there the more I wanted what I knew was coming next.

"Connie enjoyed it more when she finally stopped fighting this and accepted what it offered her. The problem came in that Mario tried to take it to far to fast. I don't intend to make that same mistake. You wanted the answer now you know. Connie wasn't really forced to beg anymore than I've forced you thus far, at least not until Mario tried to convince her to have an abortion that was when it all came apart," he said.

"I... I'm married... I can't..." I protested but not strongly.

"You can't what? Why are you here Antoinette? Did anyone force you to be here? Did I ever force you to do anything you didn't want to do? No one is going to force you to do anything Antoinette, you are standing here because you chose to be standing here, you chose to take off your clothes. Are you going to try telling me otherwise now. I have the video footage showing it was your choice," he said.

I stood there hearing his words and a tear rolled down my cheek. He hadn't forced me to be here, he hadn't even said anything to me about coming here. I didn't know why I was here, but the choice to be here was mine. Did I want to continue with this? Inside I felt myself say no, but outwardly every fiber of my being was wanting to take it to the next level.

I knelt before him and put my hands on his waistband to undo his belt. He grabbed my hands and told me if I wanted this I would have to beg. If I couldn't beg he wouldn't allow me the pleasure I was showing I wanted.

"If you can't beg Antoinette, how am I suppose to know what you want?" he asked.

"I do not know the words in English," I said.

"I speak French Antoinette, if you don't know the English, say it in French and I'll teach you the English words," he said.

I started to say something and stopped. "I cannot say the words." I wasn't sure what happened, but the words he wanted to hear me say wouldn't come. Every part of my body was screaming for them to come, but every part of my soul was screaming for me to get up and run.

"Put your clothes back on and I'll see you again tomorrow night at seven o'clock and we'll try again. Antoinette tomorrow night when you get to my office I expect you to be dressed as you are right now. When you can beg me for what it is you want I'll have a nice little outfit for you to wear at the security desk, until then you will not wear any clothes in this office again," he said.

I stood and pulled the skirt on doing it up, then picked up the top and slid my arms in the sleeves not bothering with the buttons as I turned to go. "Ellen will be here in the morning with papers showing how you stole this building by not paying the money we sent you for the taxes." I opened the door and walked out.

As the door was closing I heard him laugh. "Antoinette I didn't steal this building from you I bought it for the taxes you failed to pay on it. Yes you sent me money, but the checks didn't say what the money was for so how I chose to use that money was at my discretion, that we had talked about it being for the taxes means nothing in court." The door clicked shut and if he said anything more I never heard it.

We would see about that. About what happened here just now, and how I still felt inside. I knew the words he want me to say, he knew I knew the words, but he seemed to know the harder he pushed the more I would fight as the Daughter of Love, and those Powers he didn't know, any more than he had known Connie's Powers as the Daughter of Life. This man was very dangerous, I still wanted to like him, but knew I couldn't trust him at the same time.

In the foyer I started doing up the top and asked the man sitting behind the desk if he could call me a cab.

"There's a car waiting for you ma'am," he smiled looking not at me, but at my breasts where they were still uncovered.

I walked out and saw the car waiting for me and slid in the back seat. "I suppose you've already been told where to take me?" I asked.

"The Hilton hotel ma'am, unless you would rather go somewhere else for a little fun," the driver said.

Fun? There was nothing fun about what happened tonight, at least not from my prospective. I saw what happened as an intrusion into my life I wanted no part of, and as yet didn't know if it was over, or going to continue for who knew how much longer.

"The Hilton will be fine, I think I've had more than enough fun for one night," I said.

I slid my skirt up higher than was necessary without thinking about it. I caught the driver looking back at my legs several times in the short drive from the offices to the hotel. Each time I noticed him look back I inched my skirt just a little higher not even thinking about it until the skirt no longer hid anything, and even then didn't notice I had done so. As the car pulled up in front of the hotel I found I was rubbing myself and the driver was watching me almost as much as he was the road.

As I slid out of the car the driver said he would be happy to have me sit up front with him next time he drove me anywhere and hoped it wouldn't be long until the next time. I blew a kiss at him and told him I would need a ride about quarter after seven the next night and I would be willing to take him up on his offer of sitting in front if he was on time.

Entering the lobby of the hotel, I checked with the clerk to see if anyone had left any messages for me.

"I don't see any ma'am is there another name they might be under?" the desk clerk asked.

I shook my head before changing my mind and asking if there were any for a Toni Evans.

The clerk looked again and came back with several messages all for Toni Evans, and all saying much the same thing. I took the messages putting them in my purse and headed for the elevator.

"Out kind of late weren't you mom?" I turned and there stood Marie dressed like she had just gotten in herself.

"Isn't that the pot calling the kettle black? I had some things to tend to, so what is your excuse?"

"I don't have one. Mind if I ride up with you or are you just going straight to bed?"

In my room Marie plopped down on the couch and watched me as though I had done something wrong. I found a night gown and headed for the restroom hanging it just inside the door and returned to the couch and sat next to her.

"What's the matter Marie?" I asked.

"It's Curtis. I think I love him, and mom gave her consent, but I don't think dad will like him. From what he said his father and dad hated each other," she said.

"Your father won't judge Curtis by who his father is," I said.

"He did with David. If you hadn't stepped in dad might have killed David rather than let Diana marry him," she said.

"So you don't think if he knows both your mother and I approve of Curtis he'll give Curtis a chance to prove himself?" I asked.

"That was all I wanted to know mom. I know if you and mom both approve of Curtis he's the right guy and dad will know too," she said sounding much more cheerful.

I giggled at her comment that Richard would accept Curtis if both Connie and I accepted him. She had no idea how often Richard and I disagreed on things, or how often Connie and Richard disagreed. I gave her a hug and told her I would talk to Richard in the morning, but now it was time to take a shower and go to bed.

Marie went to her own room and I moved over to the bed and sat down. So much about this day seemed so wrong. Bruce was taken to jail, but somehow managed to already be out and was setup in my old offices. I still didn't know why I had gone to them, but knew it wasn't an accident. Bruce seemed to know I would show up and what to say and do to get me to play along with his game, a game I still didn't understand.

I stood back up and went in to take a shower stopping in front of the mirror and looking at myself for what seemed an hour. Turning this way and that trying to decide what I needed to do to improve my muscle tone. I needed my husband with me and knew of no way to get him here. I doubted he would even make the trip to meet his oldest daughters boyfriend.

I stepped in the shower letting the hot water run over me taking the stress with as it washed down the drain. After several minutes of the hot water I knew sleep wouldn't be far off so stepped out and toweled off slipping on the nightie I had set in the room before talking with Marie. The nightie on I slipped into bed and was gone into dream land.

The dreams started off pleasant enough, but the farther I drifted into dream the more they became the nightmares I hated so much. As it turned to nightmares it started with the kidnapping of Connie and the ordeal she went through, but soon changed into nightmares I'd never had before. It was me tied to that table begging men to be with me. I didn't understand, the desire in my begging sounded so real, and on closer inspection I saw I wasn't tied up at all. I looked closer and just above the hairline of my pubic hair was a tattoo, I couldn't read it, but could tell it was words.

"Do you know what this is sister?" I heard Connie's voice, but couldn't see her anywhere.

"It is what Bruce wants to do to me," I said knowing what I was seeing finally.

"Tonight you gave in to him, you let temptation win a small victory," she said.

"I'm not you Connie. Richard won't even touch me lately and I am so lonely," I wanted to cry.

"And another mans touch will make you less lonely? For the last two weeks you have lived what was done to me in your dreams. You felt what I felt in the dreams. The drug you have been given was given to me as well. I know how it is to feel alone in the world. I pray for you always sister," she said.

"I feel so weak right now, if only Richard where here with me...," I said.

"How many know of the Power you wield? How many have searched for you to kill you before you grew into what was given you? How many have seen the mark on your arm and known what it means, so they feared you? You knew me from the first, and stood by me through the worst, but still I was alone. Could you know the Power of Life as I did? I have called you the chosen, and you are, it was you who stood by me in the before time, but you did not know the fullness of the Power granted me, for the Power granted me was the Power you wield as well. The Power of Life sustained me in the end, but it was the Power of Love that gave me freedom to live, for without Love there is no Life. Stand strong sister the time of your trial is at hand the trial can be short or long the choice is yours to make. For now I must go. I pray the Father lead you in all things sister. I am with you always," she said.

As her words faded I woke seeing the sun shining through the windows. I slid out of bed feeling more rested than I had since the nightmares started. I needed to talk to Richard and called and heard the same thing as always when calling the house phone, our answering machine needed to be replaced the message was so bad it sounded like nothing so much as a lot of nonsense. I called his cell phone and he answered on the second ring.

"Good morning sunshine. I had a feeling you were going to call," he said.

"You sound cheerful Richard. Marie called you already then?" I asked.

"I was just packing to come meet this boy she told me about, she said both you and Connie approve of him, is that right?" he asked.

"I did not ask Connie if she approve of this boy, but I do give my approval. Richard when will you be here? How long before you leave?" I asked.

So he was going to make the trip to meet his daughters new boyfriend. What I wondered now was whether it was because Marie asked, or did Connie ask somehow? Was I worth nothing but the leftovers from my sister, who really wasn't even my sister in this life? I love Richard and the children so much, but how much do I get in return? Richard can't be bothered coming with because I say I need him, but let Marie, or more likely Connie say they need him here and he catches the first available flight.

I looked through the closet and found a business suit I wasn't even aware I had. The skirt was shorter than I normally wore, but that suited my mood just fine. I found a sheer blouse to go with and opted to leave both panties and bra off. After getting dressed in the suit I looked for shoes and found a pair of three inch stiletto heeled sandals that would look okay, but weren't exactly what I had in mind. I wanted high heels as in four or five inch heels and I didn't have any. It looked like a good day to go shopping, more than likely Marie would have everything under control with getting Fashionista set back up and wouldn't really need anything from me. Richard likely had gotten up a couple hours ago and was out at the ranch learning what he could about everything out there. So there wouldn't be much of anything for me to do until Ellen got here with the papers so we could start the legal process of taking over the motorcycle stores from Bruce.

I headed for the lobby and was met there by Marie a soon as I stepped off the elevator.

"Mom, Dad said he would be here sometime this evening. I called him this morning about Curtis and he wants to meet him," she said.

"Yes he told me when I talked to him, I responded."

"Ellen called and said she wouldn't be able to get here until this afternoon, maybe this evening. Mom are you alright?" she asked.

"I'm fine, Marie can you handle things without me today? I need some time alone," I said.

"I don't think that's a good idea, but yes I can handle things," she replied.

"I don't know when I will be back in tonight don't wait up for me," I said.

I didn't wait for her reply I didn't even care if she did reply. Everyone who could have helped me stay strong was going to be here, but would they be here before or after things went to far. Yes, I knew I could be forgiven for most anything, but it was always better if you didn't need to be forgiven. It was always easier to avoid temptation if you have never given into it, and this was one of those times I didn't know if I even cared anymore.

I headed for the restaurant and watched as Marie headed off to take care of whatever business she needed to tend to. Richard left early for the ranch, and Ellen had been delayed at least until this evening. I had the whole day and nothing to do. I ate a lite breakfast and decided to go shopping, I wanted some new clothes mostly heels, the higher the better, mini skirts, the shorter the better, and blouses, tops the more sheer, or reveling the better. I thought of asking the desk to have a car brought around, but opted instead to take a cab.

I didn't know when anything opened but figured not until nine at the earliest and most places not until ten or even as late as noon.

I slid into the front seat of the first cab in line out in front of the hotel and asked the driver what he'd recommend two kill a couple hours until everything opened. I let my skirt ride up and acted as though I didn't notice as I slid in the car and as soon as I was seated with the door shut I undid the button holding my jacket closed, and let it fall open enough for the driver to see I wasn't wearing a bra.

He looked at me and I saw panic in his eyes, confusion that someone like me would come onto him. He started to say something, but the look said enough, this driver wanted me out of his cab and out of his life. Everything about me was offensive to him. I opened the door and slid out letting the seat drag my skirt even higher so he knew I wasn't wearing any panties either in hopes doing so he might realize just what he was passing on. I stood and shut the door and walked back to the next cab in line and saw he had seen the game I played with the first driver and hoped I would be willing to take it to a new level with him.

"Where to ma'am," the driver asked as I slid in the front seat next to him, my skirt riding up almost to my waist as I slid in the seat.

"Are there any stores open yet where I can find some higher heels and shorter skirts?" I asked, smiling at him letting him know if he was willing to help me out there might be more than just financial gain in it for him.

"The only place I know of doesn't open for a couple hours, sorry."

"Mmm.... a couple hours with nothing to do. I'll tell you what babe just drop your flag and drive, show me around, until the stores are open and then you can help me pick out some new clothes that will be sure to turn heads," I said.

He didn't let his hands wonder at first and I wanted to feel his fingers on my leg even inside me. The way I was feeling at the moment anything was possible and the closer it came to raw sex the more likely. I reached over taking his right hand and setting it on my leg. He started rubbing gently making sure to stay well below the hem of my skirt. I started wiggling a little like I was getting turned on and his hand started moving up my leg. For a little while the hem of my skirt was as far as he was willing to go. I wiggled a little sliding toward the front of the seat as his hand touched the hem of my skirt and thus forced his hand and the hem higher on my legs.

"I hope this doesn't bother you, me wanting you to play with me this way," I said winking to let him know I wasn't done playing by any stretch of the imagination yet.

"I'm just curious how far you plan on taking it Antoinette, or should I call you Toni?"

"You're one of Bruce's men?" I asked.

"I'll be your driver from now on, Toni. Until Bruce gives the ok we can play this way, and he wants us to if you start it, but until he gives the ok it doesn't go any farther than this, not cause it's as far as I want, but because he always gets the first fuck with a new girl, and you are a new girl," he said.

I didn't understand why I was acting the way I was, but didn't want to stop either. If anything I wanted to take it to the next level and to hell with whatever happened after that. Marie was older than her mother had been when she took over the company and there were good people in place so I likely wouldn't even be missed. The way Richard had been around me lately I doubted he would miss me either.

"I want to go see Bruce, if he has to fuck me before anyone else can then lets go get that out-of-the-way so I can fuck anyone who wants to fuck me," I said.

"Is that your way of begging? Toni, if you want something like that you have to beg for it, you don't beg and you aren't getting fucked no matter what," he said.

"Please I want to go see Bruce so this can be taken care of before Richard gets here and no one gets a chance to fuck me," I begged.

"Say what? Richard's on his way? Are you sure about that?" he asked.

"Just take me to see Bruce, and no I'm not going to beg you to do that. If Bruce needs me to beg him to fuck me that is one thing, but for this there isn't time to try convincing someone I know how to beg," I said.

Five minutes later I was sitting in front of Bruce. He looked at me like I had lost my mind, it was obvious to him I wasn't going to play this silly game his way anymore than Connie had been willing to play it the way Mario wanted to play it.

"Tell me Antoinette just what it is you want here, I'll play it whatever way I have to to have you fucking who I say when I say."

"That is never going to happen Bruce, and if Richard gets here before you've decided what it is you want from me this game is likely over for good," I said.

"Richard's on his way here? I thought you said he would never return to the States for any reason," Bruce said.

"I told you what he told me, but then neither of us expected what has developed either. If it had been me who asked him to come over I doubt he would be on his way, but it wasn't me who asked," I said.

"You don't think he cares about you, that's what this is all about. You think he could really careless about you and you're afraid if he gets here before you've given him reason to question whether, or not he can trust you... you want him to not care about you anymore," he said.

"How can you say that? I feel the same about him as I did the day I married him," I said.

"How long has it been since he showed how much he loved you though? I've no doubt you've done things every day that shows the commitment you have to him, but when was the last time he showed he felt the same for you? What has he done to show he loves you as much as he did Connie? When was the last time he show as much favor toward your children as he has Connie's children? Let me guess it was Marie who asked him to come over wasn't it? She asked him to come over so he could meet her new boyfriend the cop?" he asked.

He knew she was here and still he only came after me. Why? "How long have you known she was here?"

"You want to know why I didn't go after her, that's what you really want to know isn't it? I didn't go after Marie because I have more than enough girls her age, and to me you're a better prize." His answer didn't make sense to me. "Antoinette get undressed and come around the desk. You do that and I'll accept you are willing to continue this, and find a way of hiding you from Richard and the rest of them, but it will mean dressing how I say and sleeping with who I say for the next ten years."

Ten years... I wanted to go around the desk into his arms, but the thought of taking off the few clothes I had on. I reached for the buttons on the blazer and soon felt it sliding off my shoulders. I stood there not moving for what seemed forever and I heard my phone ring. I knew the ring and who it belonged to, as it continued the trans was broken and I reached for my blazer.

"Bruce, just so you know I do still love my husband. He should be waiting at the airport now, that was his ring."

I left and knew whatever happened it was over. Nothing Bruce did now could ever turn me the way he tried to turn me. What if he had taken me when I had been willing would I have lost myself? I hoped I would never find out. I didn't know if he knew the chance had come and gone, but I knew I was now free of whatever that drug was, and the chances of it even taking a hold again at least in my system weren't likely. I knew what to watch for so I could help Marie or any of the others avoid the trap it set.

I walked out of Bruce's office and saw the same cab sitting there I had ridden in getting here. I turned the other way and standing there was Erik.

"You look lost Antoinette," he said.

"Not lost really, just didn't want that cab driver to see I was done with what I was here to do. Erik you couldn't give me a ride to the airport could you?"

"My bike's in the shop, unless you know where I can get a loaner," he said.

"Bruce doesn't have loaners for people who have their bikes in his shop?" I asked.

Erik shook his head and said something about that changing within six months of Fashionista having left.

I handed Erik enough cash to buy the five most expensive bikes Bruce had on the floor and smiled. I'll be sitting right over there when you're done buying me the best bike they have here. Erik I only ask one thing. Make it a bike you like riding since it will be yours to run me around on." I winked at him.

"If I'm not mistaken Richard isn't to bad on a motorcycle," he said.

"Neither was Connie, but I'm not Connie and I've seen how Richard rides a bike, no thanks."

I went over to where I said I would be waiting for him, taking a seat watching the traffic flowing by thinking of nothing. I looked at my phone and noticed there were no voice messages. Either Richard hadn't had anything to say or just figured that since I didn't answer I was in a meeting or something and tried to call either Marie or little Richard. Marie would answer if her father called no matter what she was doing if her phone was turned on. Something she wasn't doing as much lately was leaving her phone turned on while in meetings. Little Richard if he had a signal would also pick up anytime his father called.

Was it just me? Did I just imagine it was only me? So often I had seen those kids and their father take calls when the situation called for prudence and courtesy, and answering was neither prudent nor courteous. If it were me who was calling and they were in a similar situation my call would always go to voice-mail, it didn't matter which of them it was, it didn't even matter if it was my own two kids it was still the same.

"You know I would never ignore you like that." Bruce said walking up while I looked at my phone wondering why Richard hadn't even left a message when he called.

"If you want to come back in I'd like to try again." He held out his hand to me.

I followed him back in his office and stood there while he shut the door and came up behind me reaching around and undoing my blazer and skirt. As my skirt slid down on my hips he slid my blazer off my shoulders tossing it over on the couch in his office. My skirt slid farther down my hips as he took hold of the blouse I was wearing and tore it from the bottom hem up to the neck sliding it off my arms as well.

He then turned me in his arms and adjusted my skirt so it slid over my hips and fell to the floor at my feet. "Is this what you want Toni, is this what you need?"

"Take me," I said. I tried to think and all I could do was feel, feel his hands on my waist holding me facing him. Feel his breath on my neck raising goose bumps of pleasure I hadn't felt in some time. Feel his maleness and my own need to be fulfilled as a woman. "Take me now!" I demanded.

My phone rang again and again it was Richards ring, I didn't think anything about it that ring didn't mean much any longer he hadn't even cared enough last time he called to leave a message to let me know if he was calling one of the kids to come get him. It stopped ringing before the voice-mail picked up and then started ringing again with a ring that hadn't been used in almost twenty years. This time it stopped me cold there was noway this phone could have that ringer I made sure no phone I had since then had that ring tone, yet here it was.

"Stop Bruce! I can't do this."

He looked at me and heard the phone ringing. I reached into the pocket of the skirt I had been wearing and pulled out the phone. "Hello," I answered.

"We must talk sister," Connie said.

"We have nothing more to talk about, our husband does not love me as he does you, the children do not love me any longer. Even my own children love their father more than they love me. You once say to me that all that was yours was now mine. It is not true I have nothing I live only in the shadow of Life." I started crying, believing the words I just said were true. They were how I had been feeling lately, they were how it seemed lately. Both Richard and the children would take each others calls anytime anywhere, but it seemed my calls were only important enough to take if nothing else interfered. It seemed whenever Richard and I talked anymore he never really heard anything I said. When the dreams started I knew I needed him by my side, but he wouldn't consider joining me in America, yet Marie calls and he is on the first available flight.

How was I supposed to feel? My husband always talked about Connie with an awe and reverence. I could understand that, I felt the awe and reverence for her memory also, but was I any less important? If I were no longer here would he feel a similar awe and reverence for me? If so he didn't show any signs of it in how we interacted now. Lately it appeared I was nothing more than a stepping stone to get something better. I needed Love and it seemed the only thing no one would willingly give me. I knew what Bruce was offering wasn't love, but it filled the need that had gone unfulfilled for what seemed so long.

The phone was dead in my hand it hadn't really rang the ring tone I heard hadn't ever been in that phone. I sat there in the middle of Bruce's office naked and just cried. I thought I wanted what Bruce was offering, but feared losing everything I had in life if I took it. That it could cost me everything for eternity didn't compute at the moment, only what I had in the here and now. A husband who seemed to have lost interest, but had at one time loved me at least as much as he did Connie. Four beautiful children two who had called me mom all their lives even though I wasn't their mother. I knew they loved me as much as they did their father, I also knew if I hadn't drilled it into them that it wasn't polite to answer the phone at certain times they would take my calls as readily as they did the calls from each other and their father.

Only in the shadow of Life... What was so wrong with living in the shadow of someone like Connie? Connie was the fulfillment of Life in our age, but even she lacked something the Lord had. Yes she had the gift of Love and yes she had developed that gift beyond what most understood, but the true Power of the gift was mine to use. It was me who knew what the Power of Love really was, and I was so close to throwing it all away and for what? So I didn't feel quite so lonely? That didn't make sense. Wasn't it me who told the children and even Richard time after time to show respect at all times.

The shadow of Life is not where Love resides, but alongside Life is where Love is. The two are inseparable they are one and the same much of the time, though always different. Connie was Life and she lived life fully, she knew Love even when Love wasn't sure who she was herself. "Forgive me sister I did not understand, Love without Life is as lost as Life without Love."

I looked at Bruce and he stood walking toward me, the look in his eye told me without the Power of Love I would not survive this encounter, and surviving was foremost on my mind at the moment. I reached for the Power of Love and found it missing. How... did I take it to far already? Was the Daughter of Love no longer in the world of men? Again I reached for the Power and again failed to find it. I prayed while reaching for the Power that had always seemed so familiar, all the while watching Bruce getting closer and closer.

My phone rang again and again with a ring tome it had never had before. "Save me sister," I answered. "Tell me what I must do to find peace."

There was no answer only the assurance of what Connie had done to win her freedom. I surrendered everything. I knew Richard would know what I had done. I knew the children would know what I had done. But I knew God already knew what I had done, and God wanted to forgive me if I was willing to admit my weakness and give myself into his strength. As I surrendered myself to God the Power of Love enveloped me and I stepped through the veil and was again in the hotel in my room. I looked at myself and realized just how close I had come to falling away from God, even having the intimate knowledge I had it had been so easy to stumble. I had an even greater admiration for Connie now. The last few weeks had been spent in dream trying to prepare me, and when the time came for the challenge I feel apart.

I got in the shower and cleaned up stepping out and finding a nice pair of panties and matching bra. I found a business suit, black skirt to mid calf, 2 inch open toe pumps. I called down to the front desk and asked them to please send a car around for me. I called Marie and got her voice-mail and asked her to call me as soon as she got a free moment, hoping she wouldn't be long. I called Richard while waiting for Marie to call me and asked him to find out what he could from the wives out on the ranch of where a good place was to get hair done, and let me know as soon as he could. He seemed to think my request was silly, but promised he would ask around.

My phone rang as I hung up with Richard and since the ring tone wasn't there I looked at the display and saw it was Marie.

"Hello Marie. I talked to your brother and he will not be back from the ranch today but we need to talk so the sooner we can meet the better," I said.

"Why are we talking in French mom. I was planning on having lunch with Curtis, I'm sure he won't mind if you join us. Mom I want to talk to you, but you have not wanted to talk to me. I can see something is bothering you... I love you mom, all I want is you to be happy, I want to help if I can," she said.

"I will wait for you in the restaurant here at the hotel, maybe when your father gets here we can have dinner at Cindy's restaurant," I said.

"Do you wish me to talk in French mom?" she asked.

"Marie whatever language you want to use is ok. I needed to talk in French and knew you would understand. If your boyfriend does not understand when we talk I am sorry, but I cannot talk in English right now, I know the words but cannot form them." I knew she would understand when I said I couldn't form the words in anything but French, that I was locked into the Power of my gift and until I was released French would be the only language I would be able to speak.

I got us a table and waited for Marie to arrive. I sat there watching as men I knew were associated with Bruce came and went each looking around for something but not sure what it was they were looking for. About ten minutes before Marie was to meet me I saw Bruce walk in and look around. It didn't take him long to spot me and come over and sit at the table next to the one I sat at.

"Interesting change of outfits you have there Toni. You don't really think it will be that easy to just walk away from me do you?"

"Perhaps you do not understand who I am Bruce. Perhaps you think the Daughter of Love can be owned like a car. So many things you do not understand and lack understanding. You needed me to willing give-up the gift of Love that was given me just as you needed Connie to give-up the gift of Life that was given her. You did not get her to give up the gift of Life and now you have failed to get me to give-up the gift of Love that was given me. If you wish to take me as you did Connie you will find my husband is not as forgiving the second time," I said.

Marie came in and spotted me and came over to join me. She looked at Bruce and smiled sitting at my table she looked from me back to Bruce.

"Sir if you are bothering my mother you will answer to God before the sun sets again, if you do not wish to stand before the judgment of God I suggest you do not again talk to my mother outside of the court." Marie said in perfect imitation of her mother. "You will find I am not so easy to forgive as my mothers, and I know who you are and what you have done. To forgive you as a person I will not be bound to you, but unless the business mother gave into your care is returned I will see the business you have is no more."

I looked at the young lady sitting across from me and saw in her something I hadn't seen since her mother died so long ago. I looked over at Bruce and saw real fear in his eyes as he realized trying to take what he had been doing any further would cost him much more than he was willing to pay. I doubt he believed Marie would be capable of carrying out her threat about his business interests, but by the look he had shown he didn't doubt she could do the rest of what she promised.

"We'll talk Toni. You know where to find me." He got up and left.

"I do not think he believes you about the business, I am not so sure I think it is a good idea either," I said.

"Mom right now he has an exclusive right to carry our motorcycle clothing. If we have someone else carry them without his consent it could cost us and whoever carried them a great deal of money. In this suit we have coming up I intend to remove any and all Fashionista liabilities or connections with him," Marie said.

"Can we refuse to allow him our fashions? While we were out of the country we suspended all fashions inside the country, but now?" I asked.

"I'm not sure what we can do yet, but I do hope to know by the end of the week. Ellen wanted to send a copy of everything she has, but we aren't setup yet to accept faxes. Mom New York should have been easy to set up compared to here since the offices in New York sill had everything in them, and the offices here we no longer have access to."

Not everything had still been there in New York, but there, all we had to do to get started was reopen the offices and bring a few people back from Paris with us. Reopening this office was supposed to be so easy and it was proving to be anything but. Bruce promised so many things. I wondered if he remembered signing all the papers I needed him to sign when we stepped out of America all those years ago. Likely as not he didn't even have his copy of them any longer.

Ellen was due in almost anytime and the last thing I wanted was to be alone where Bruce or any of his people would have access to me.

"Would I be in the way if I tried helping you this afternoon Marie?" I asked.

Marie looked up and smiled. Me be in the way? Here I was asking her as though I were the child and her the adult. I knew more about running a business than anyone else she knew with the possible exception of Ellen.

"Mom I'm going to be in meetings the remainder of the day. Not everyone we had in the office here is available to return, so I need to find new people to fill the jobs. I think Richard could probably use your help getting the small house on the ranch set up. We talked about both of us living there, but I think I want to stay here in town. It would save me a lot of commute time," she said

"I'm not a ranch wife either Marie. Richard and your father both hated how I set up house away from the main house at the villa, and that your mother set up not me. I'm just not a house keeper. When I lived in New York all those years I hired someone to set up my apartment," I said.

She started laughing. She loved the way my apartment had been set up, though I doubted she remembered it. I had been a workaholic since I finished school. It was looking like Marie didn't want me helping her and I knew there was little I could do to help Richard. I thought about going back to New York and seeing if there was anything I could do there to help get things set back up, and remembered Ellen was on her way here with papers that should show Bruce had misused the money we sent him to pay property taxes with.

Lunch was over and Marie was trying to be polite, but trying really hard to not make it look like she had things she would rather be doing. I gave her a hug and watched as she left. I wanted to learn this city better and now when I didn't have anything else to do was an ideal time. I would ask the driver to just drive around I didn't care where, I just didn't want to sit in my room feeling sorry for myself, and I didn't want Bruce finding me easily either. If Ellen or Richard called I would take their calls I'd even take the calls of the children, but I wasn't going to take any local area calls since I really didn't know anyone.

Someone slipped that drug in my food and or drinks, I suspected both, but I really had no idea who had done it, or how it had been done. I wasn't sure I wanted to know who it was, or how they had done it. I just wanted the ordeal over with. I knew Bruce had been behind me having been drugged, but I doubted he was the big boss behind it all, he wasn't that smart.

I asked the desk to have a car brought around and watched out the windows while waiting. I spotted the cab, or more likely what appeared to be a cab sitting close by so the driver could easily see anyone who came and left. Was he waiting for me? If I stepped out the front door would he try making it so it was his car I got in, or would he continue sitting there until my car left and try getting into my room? I asked the desk if there was a back way out of the hotel, or even an underground parking garage where no one could see me come or go from the street.

They had an underground garage and I asked to have the car pick me up there. I didn't want to appear paranoid, but knew if Bruce had his way, the rape Connie had suffered would seem easy compared to what he would put me through. He knew I couldn't take him before the judgment throne, so didn't think he needed to worry about what I might be able to do, and the Power of God was not something to display if there was another way available.

I slid in the car and noticed the driver was the same person I had for a driver so long ago, or was it the same person? They looked about the same as they had back so long ago.

"My dad told me he use to drive for you all the time when you would visit years ago. I remember meeting you the last time you were here, you probably don't remember," the driver said.

"Kevin isn't it? Your dad must be Andrew. I remember him bringing his son with one time something about your mother being ill or something and not enough money to pay for daycare," I said.

"Mom died not long after that, and I went to live with my grand-parents. Dad always said you were coming back, I think he would love to hear I got to be your driver at least for today," he said.

"I'm sorry to hear about your mother. Kevin do you know of any motorcycle shops other than the ones owned by Bruce Sanders?" I asked.

"I know a couple, personally I think both of them I know of are better at least they're friendlier."

We went to one of the bike shops and after looking around I knew they wouldn't have what I wanted. On the way over to the other shop Kevin told me all about what had been happening around the area since Fashionista left. His father became a long haul truck driver because there just wasn't any need for chauffeur drives any longer. If I hadn't come back he said he only planned on using the job as a starting point, but would likely start driving truck as soon as he was old enough to do so interstate. He went on to explain that while long haul didn't pay that great considering all the time away from home, it paid a lot better than driving locally, and there wasn't much else he was qualified for.

We pulled into the second motorcycle shop and I waited after he let me out for him to join me to shop for what I wanted.

"I'm surprised you aren't over at Bruce's shop looking for a bike," someone said behind me.

"Bruce has nothing I want any longer. I figured I would teach him a lesson or two as well since he has tried screwing me out of my offices here." I turned around and saw a beautiful woman standing not far behind me with her hands on her hips. "I was hoping maybe someone else might have what I'm looking for, and this place looks a lot better than the last one we were at."

"I'll take that as a compliment, I do try to keep this place looking good even if I can't afford to keep the inventory I'd like."

Kevin came up and smiled at her asking if she still had the bike of his dreams in stock.

"When you have the money for that bike Kevin it will take three weeks to get it here for you," she told him.

"So you sold it then? You promised me you wouldn't sell it unless I wasn't able to make a payment. Last I checked I was two payments ahead," he complained.

I started laughing, I knew their bantering was in fun, and doubted Kevin was making payments on a bike he couldn't afford. The woman started showing us around the store not showing much in the way of motorcycles, but she did seem to have accessories for most any kind of motorcycle.

"I'm sorry Jenny is it? Do you have any motorcycles in stock? I was hoping to get the biggest one you have and hoping maybe it could be delivered to the airport for my husband."

"I think I have a bike that'll do, it isn't the biggest I could get, but is the biggest I have on the lot. I don't remember telling you my name and I know I'm not wearing a name badge so..." she didn't know how I knew her name but wasn't sure how to ask either.

"Jenny she's the Daughter of Love, at least that's what mom and dad have told me," Kevin said.

"You did not tell me your name Jennifer, and no you do not wear a badge with your name, but I see your name as though it is written for all to see. It is the Power of Love that dwells in life that tells me your name," I said

"Let me show you the bike I think you'll like. It's as big as most anything Bruce has in stock and the manufacture has given me one more week to sell it or they take it back along with all the rest of their bikes. I'll lose the line," she said.

"Tell me the price you ask for this bike. Tell me if this line is worth keeping, why do you have trouble keeping it if it is so good?" I asked.

"The line is right at the top, but not as well known as the lines Bruce carries. Ma'am my opinion is this line is better than anything Bruce carries, but unlike Bruce all the bikes I have here are on consignment, I don't own them so I can't work deals like I'd like to work the manufacturer sets the price and I can only vary a little or..." she again wasn't sure what to say.

"And to own the motorcycles, then you would be freer to work the price?" I asked.

"If I could afford to buy my inventory I could make a lot better deals and move a lot more bikes," she said.

"If the money were available, how much would you need?" I asked.

"You're talking about financing me? Why would you when you already have Bruce and his bike shops?" she asked.

"I am not at Bruce to buy a motorcycle, because Bruce wishes from me what is not his to have. When Fashionista was not here I send money to Bruce to pay taxes on the offices we have here. He did not pay the taxes and now we must build new offices," I said.

"Bruce is on the outs with you then? You're going to shut him down aren't you? Take everything you helped him gain, back away from him. If I agreed to borrow the money from you would there ever be a danger of you coming after me the way you're going after Bruce?" she asked.

"My sister helped Bruce, the motorcycle shop was hers and when she died she left it to Bruce in trust that it would be part of Fashionista until I took Fashionista out of America. Bruce knew all along Fashionista would return and he knew what the conditions of the return would be. He was to help make our return as easy as possible, and instead makes it harder than it needs to be," I said.

"And the terms if I borrowed the money from you?" she asked.

"The terms are simple. During the time of the loan you will agree to follow some guidelines we set-up, once the loan is paid back you can continue to follow our guidelines or go your own way. The interest on the loan would be one half of one percent. So if you borrow two dollars you will pay back two dollars and one cent. If the loan continues over ten years, it becomes payable on demand, or the company becomes part of the Fashionista group of companies. While the loan is not paid in full we do ask you be willing to wear our logo along with your own," I said.

"And will Bruce be wearing the Fashionista logo again now that you've returned?" she asked.

"Bruce will never again wear the Fashionista logo, and he may not have much of a business very soon," I said.

She smiled at me I think realizing just what was going to happen in the near future.

I bought the motorcycle she showed me and she had someone willing to deliver it to the airport and wait for Richards plane if they didn't have to pay their own cab fare back. Jenny wanted to talk more about what I could do to help her grow her business. As soon as the paperwork was done for the motorcycle my phone rang showing Marie trying to get a hold of me. I answered and found out Ellen was about twenty minutes from landing with everything we would need to get our old offices back and put Bruce in jail for a very long time. Marie said she wouldn't be able to meet Ellen and asked if I could at least make sure there was a car for her when she arrived. How quickly the child becomes the adult. I smiled and asked why she wouldn't be available.

"Mom I've been going over corporate policies and while I didn't think there had been much change over the last eight years it seems there have been more than I knew. I set up a meeting to go over the corporate policies."

"Mind if I send someone else to sit in on that meeting? A new business I'm thinking of investing in."

She gave me the address and also said there would be a meeting every week for the next month or so, until she had the basic office staff she would need. I gave Jenny Marie's phone number and told her while it would be me personally who was making the offer I would still make that offer only as long as it followed the same terms as if it were Fashionista making the offer.

"I don't understand, what difference would it make if I have to abide the same rules?" she asked.

"The difference is if it were Fashionista making the offer it would be an offer to buy your business, because it is me making the offer when the money is repaid fully the business is yours to do as you please, you would again have full control," I said.

I needed to get going to be at the airport in time to pick up Ellen without making her wait, something I didn't want to do.

I arrived at the airport just as Fashionista ten was taxiing to the hanger. I asked the ground crew to please insure any of the aircraft could be gotten to without having to move the other aircraft. Once the plane stopped and the ladder was moved into position Ellen stepped out and waited until the car moved over to the bottom of the stairs.

"You have everything we need to file the lawsuit?" I asked.

"I have enough we should be able to lock him away maybe for the rest of his life. I forwarded the originals to the law firm we have here, and another copy to Marie at the fax number she gave me this morning. I thought perhaps we might go talk to Bruce and see if he's willing to admit the wrong and offer to try making it right," she said.

"I think I already know what he'll say, that is if we can even get in to see him," I said.

"I'm not sure I understand. Antoinette I've heard you have met with him several times, and now you're telling me he might not be willing to see us?" she asked.

"Ellen getting in to see him won't be hard if you're willing to meet the conditions he sets down, conditions I'm not sure I want any part of," I said.

"Care to elaborate on that a little more. Antoinette just what kind of conditions do you think he'll impose?" she asked.

"It isn't what kind I think he'll impose, but more what kind I know he'll impose. At least I know what kind he'll impose on me, it might not be the same for you," I said.

"Has this got anything to do with why it seems Marie is running things here right now rather than you running them? I assumed you had her running things since it will be her job when neither of us are here," she asked.

"She stepped in and took control and because of something that was happening when she got here I didn't feel it would be right to assert my authority over her, besides she is doing a great job, something I'm not sure I am capable of at the moment," I said.

Ellen wanted to find out just what Bruce might ask of us if we hoped to talk with him, so from the airport we headed over to the offices he had stolen from us by using the money we sent on other things.

"Hello Toni, he was wondering if you'd be back, I see you brought someone with so let me see what he says." A few minutes later he set the hand piece back on the cradle and opened a drawer of the desk he sat at. "He said he would love to have you talk to him, but does have a few conditions." He set a syringe on the desk along with a couple pills, and looked up at me and smiled.

I didn't smile, I couldn't all I could do was stand there staring at the syringe. I knew what it was and what it would do if I used it. I knew if Ellen was willing to take one of those pills the syringe would be injecting the liquid it contained into my arm. My hope was she would see what the first condition was and refuse.

"And just what is that for?" I heard Ellen ask.

"You want to get in to see Bruce you'll pick up those pills and swallow them, after you've done that the next step will be given." I didn't really hear what he said everything inside me was screaming for her to turn and walk away.

She reached down and picked up the pills and turned to me. She hadn't noticed my reaction up to that point and touched my arm.

"Ellen if you swallow those pills that syringe is for me, and I'll have to shoot what it contains in my arm myself," I said.

She opened her hand and looked at the pills sitting in her palm. I could see her thinking wondering if just maybe they would get past her defenses as a Daughter of Power. Is this why Marie seemed to be in charge here rather than me?

"You tell Bruce we'll talk to him in court, I'm keeping these pills and will be getting them check out, you and him better hope they don't contain anything illegal or you're likely to be facing drug charges as well as the others we're filing." She took my hand and turned for the door.

"You don't want to know do you Toni?" he asked.

"I already know John, if Ellen had taken those pills we would be standing in front of Bruce right now not getting ready to meet my husband at the hotel." I turned back and Ellen and I walked out.

Outside Ellen looked at me and saw how much I had fought to resist picking up that syringe. She looked again at the pills she held and shook her head. "What did they do to you, and how long has it been going on?" she asked.

I let out a sigh and stopped. "Ellen I have no idea how long it's been going on, but I suspect it's been going on for several years. I have the feeling everything I've eaten since before we closed down the American operations. I have no idea who is involved in it either. I do know the drug is the same one used on Connie when she was kidnapped and raped for three months," I said.

She didn't say anything, I doubted she knew what to say, she remembered what happened to Connie, but wasn't sure how much of what I just said she could believe. It took Connie the better part of a year to regain her confidence and again take an active roll in corporate affairs, and even then she never showed a willingness, or confidence in herself as the CEO of Fashionista again. We had both known from the start she had never been interested in being an overlord of the company, but she had great ideas before in what would make the company better and more friendly to everyone. Something she had shown a lack of after the kidnapping and rape. Even her designing stopped after, and that was something she did enjoy fully. Every aspect of life changed for her, and the same changes she went through I was seeing in myself now. I wanted to believe they weren't happening, but seeing that syringe showed me just how wrong I was. I wanted that syringe, or what was in it, even now I wanted to turn around and go back. I knew what putting that drug in my arm would mean and while the thought of it sickened me I still wanted to turn around.

"You want to go back don't you? To pick up that needle and inject its contents into your arm? I want to know Antoinette, if you did what would happen?" she asked.

"What would happen would be we would get in to talk to Bruce, but we wouldn't be talking about what you want to talk to him about. We would talk about it, but it would be him telling us why we wouldn't want to file charges against him. But more than that we would be submitting to rape even begging to be raped," I said.

The look that came over her told the whole story. I hadn't been the only one subjected to the effects of that drug. She wanted to take those pills as much as I wanted to use that syringe, she just didn't want me to know. As we stood there she stared at the pills trying to figure out just how she could take them without me knowing. She wanted to turn around as badly as I did and it scared her, if she took those pills would she take the next step? Would she be asked to take the syringe next? Would she do what she knew those pills would make it easy for her to do?

"Maybe we can beat this together." There was no conviction in her words, they sounded as hollow as I felt at the moment.

She handed me one of the pills and swallowed the other before I could do or say anything. I looked at the pill she handed me and felt the desire to take it knowing if I did I would turn back around dragging her with. I wanted the feeling it would give me, the desire to give what only one man should ever receive. I looked at her and saw in her eyes the desire for me to follow her lead and swallow the pill. The struggle was one I was losing until my phone started ringing with Richards ring. He was in town and wanted to know why there was someone there giving him the keys to a motorcycle.

"I love you," I said answering my phone.

"Thanks for the present. I sent the kids to the hotel in a cab and asked the driver to drop off the person who gave me the key for the bike. Antoinette will there be anyone at the hotel to meet the kids?" he asked.

"I'm sure I can handle being there, I'm about ten minutes away," I said.

Ellen looked at me and realized the moment of temptation was past for me. She still wanted to go back and talk to Bruce, but feared going there alone. I took her hand and opened the car door guiding her into the car.

"Ellen if that call hadn't come when it did we might be on our way to a hell neither of us could have found a way out of, now we have a chance," I said.

"You're going to tell Richard aren't you?" she asked.

"I have to. If there is a chance of us over coming this we will need those who love us helping us," I said.

We got to the hotel a few minutes ahead of the children, so rather than heading for our rooms waited in the lobby for the children. As the cab pulled up in front of the hotel I saw the guy Jenny sent to deliver the motorcycle was in the car as well. I invited him in offering him the use of the limousine for the ride back to the motorcycle shop if he would give us a hand with the children's and Richards luggage.

"Mom you don't look very well," my little Connie said as she helped take her suitcase out of the trunk of the cab.

"I am doing much better now that my baby is here with me, sweetheart. Did your father say where he was going?" I asked.

"He said he wanted to go out to the ranch and see how everything there was going. Mom I know something is wrong, I don't ever remember you dressing like Marie and Diana. Why is your skirt so long?" my little Connie asked.

"You don't like seeing your mom wearing long skirts sometimes?" I asked.

"I think you look very pretty mom," Michel said.

"Thank you Michel," I said giving him a hug. "It seems Connie doesn't think so. She can not even talk so others can understand her, so maybe the real problem is she doesn't feel well here where her aunt grew-up."

"I think you look pretty mom, and it's not easy to talk English here, when we only talk French at home," she said.

We got the children and Ellen registered with the desk and headed for the rooms. When the elevator reached the floor below the penthouse and opened Ellen stepped off saying she needed to get settled in her room and go over a few things so she would be prepared for our meeting with the lawyers in the morning. The children would be sharing the penthouse with Richard and me so we agreed to meet in an hour to go over a few things together so I wouldn't be unprepared in the meeting. The children were hungry, but I wanted them to know how to get into the room since they were both old enough now they didn't need Richard or I with them at all times. In the room I showed them where to set their luggage and asked them to get unpacked and cleaned up and then we would go see about getting something to eat.

While the children were getting their things put away I looked through my closet and found a dress I hadn't seen before. I pulled it out holding it up so I could look at it more closely and noticed it had Connie's label in it. I held it up trying to imagine how it would look on and noticed the hem was much shorter than anything I remembered her ever designing. I don't remember taking off the clothes I had been wearing but found myself slipping the dress on relishing the comfort of how it fit each curve of my body. I looked through my shoes to see if I had any that would go well with the dress and found a pair of heels that, again I didn't remember seeing before.

I started redoing my make-up and was just finishing when the kids were ready to go get something to eat. I knew they loved Cindy's cooking so called to see if it would be ok to bring them over and got scolded for not having come over other than the day I arrived.

When we arrived at the restaurant Connie and Michel were shown to the family table and Erin took me aside to talk.

"It's been awhile since I've seen you dress in something that shows that much leg Antoinette, what's going on?" she asked.

"You think it's too short?" I asked.

"I didn't say that, I just didn't expect to see you wearing anything that short," she said.

"So there is a problem with me wearing short skirts once in a while?" I asked.

"Please don't put words in my mouth. I don't know how long it's been since you and Richard have shared time alone. I was just wondering if everything is alright between you," she said.

"So now you are wondering if maybe I am looking for another man to do what my husband only should be doing?" I asked.

"Not exactly. Antoinette what I'm saying is if you need someone to talk to I'm here," she offered.

"Erin I know there are things happening that you do not understand, many of them I do not understand. It would be easier if I had a better understanding of English, or you French. Because of our lack it makes talking about some things difficult. Richard is here now I hope everything will make sense again soon," I said.

"I... if you ever just need someone to talk to I'm here," she offered again.

"How do I know I can trust you? How do I know you are not helping Bruce in what he tries to do? What is happening did not start when I came here, it started when I was still home in France," I said.

She looked down as though trying to find something she didn't know existed.

"I don't know how to answer that Antoinette. I can't think of anything I can say that can give you the assurance I don't work with Bruce. I'm disappointed you would think I could, but you know things I don't."

"The drug he uses is powerful and if you take it you do not think to do only what he wants. This drug has been given to me in the food I have eaten for some time. It is hard for me to not do what he wants. If he have his way my skirts would be less than this and the tops would not hide what should not be seen," I said.

"Are you sure it started before you came here?" she asked.

"Erin the drug is the one that was used on Connie when she was taken. Even at the end she still fought the affects the drug had. I did not know for sure until I come here, but now I know and yes it was before I come here it started," I said.

She didn't say anything further, whether because she didn't know what to say or because she was working with Bruce I still didn't know. All I knew for sure was all of my children were now with me and the love of my life would be soon, or at least I hope he would be.

I joined the children at our table and ordered only what I thought could not be tampered with. When the children saw how little I was eating they gave me a very strange look, but said nothing.

I knew the children would love to visit the ranch and figured as soon as they were done I would have my driver take us out there. I hadn't been there since introducing little Richard to the men at the ranch and did miss it a little myself. As the children finished eating Ellen came in wanting to know if I would go shopping with her. When I told her what I planned she asked if she could join us.

"Ellen of course you may join us, but it might mean riding a horse," I teased her.

"You're going to ride a horse dressed like that? Antoinette I like horses, but only to watch not ride," she said.

## Chapter 12

I knew what Ellen wanted, I wanted the same thing, but I had the children to think of, and what about my marriage, was this really worth risking that? What about my marriage? Richard thought it more important to check on his oldest son and some stinky cows, than to greet his wife who he seemed not in the least interested in any longer. Was my marriage really anything more than a convenience he needed in order to stay free of the charges he faced if his French citizenship were revoked?

I didn't want to think about things like this, but it seemed I was the one who always went out of my way to maintain a relationship that seemed to not exist. Even when we first married it was more like I was an excuse than someone he truly loved. I knew what love was, I am after all the Daughter of Love. I am the one gifted with Gods Power of Love greater than anyone before or after me.

My phone rang and went to voice-mail without me hearing it. Connie asked if I wanted to talk to dad and I gave her a strange look.

"Mom dad said he tried to call you but got your voice-mail so called to see if I was with you, he wants to talk to you," she said.

Understanding came as I pulled out of the thoughts I had been having. Richard wanted to talk to me after all, but why? Was he afraid I might be doing something he wouldn't like? And what if I were? What difference would it make? Would it make him think of me more? Would he realize just how alone I've been lately? I doubted it.

I took the phone and said hello.

"I'm sorry I didn't see you before heading out to the ranch," he said.

"I'm sure you are Richard, I'm sure it is just tearing you up inside isn't it?" I was sure I already knew the answer, and was just as certain he wouldn't put words to it, or any other answer.

"I was hoping maybe we could get together for dinner just the two of us," he said.

"Maybe I have plans for tonight. Or is there some kind of special occasion I am unaware of?" I asked.

"Antoinette, what's wrong?" he asked.

"Could it be that you were away for a month before I left to come here, then when I was finally able to get a hold of you to ask about coming with me all I get is an I'm sorry but. Then your daughter calls and says she has a new boyfriend and you catch the first flight available. Then when you get here I try to arraign something nice and you run off to the ranch without so much as trying to call me and let me know your in. what could be wrong Richard?" I hung up on him and turned to Paula to ask if she could watch the children I needed to talk to Ellen in private.

"You know I love watching the kids Antoinette. Do you have any idea how long?" she asked.

"Probably until Richard gets back from the ranch, I'm sure after that he is on his way." I turned to Connie and Michel. "Be good for aunt Paula, my phone is on silent so if you need anything you'll need to call either your father or Marie."

I turned to Ellen and started walking toward the door.

"Antoinette I think perhaps under the circumstances it would be best if I don't watch the children today," Paula said.

I turned around feeling rage for what had just been said. If she was working for Bruce she should have been willing to take the children because she would have been aware of the drugs I had been given and what they would do to me. Or maybe she was aware and didn't want it to seem easy for me to fall fully into the trap that had been laid.

I looked over at Erin and saw she too would not be willing to watch the children, and wondered if maybe I had been mistaken about them being involved in my having received the drugs before I ever came back here. If they weren't involved though who was? Surely if Cindy or Judy were involved these two would know, or would they? I didn't know anymore who I could trust and who I couldn't.

I sat heavily in a chair and started crying. I hated what the drug was doing to me, and wondered at the same time how much of what was happening I could attribute to the drug, and how much to my own baser nature.

I wanted some time to think, time alone to understand what was happening. The drug had been introduced before I ever got back to America, and these four friends of Connie's were the only ones I could think of who had taken the time to come visit us in France. I wanted to trust them, but they were the only link I was aware of between Bruce and what he was trying to accomplish.

They had to have known Bruce had stolen our offices here, yet they had never said anything, so why now? Why refuse to follow through on what it seemed they wanted.

I lost track of time sitting there crying refusing to allow anyone to try comforting me. I just kept going over and over how unfair everything seemed to be at the moment. Lost in a misery of my own making. I had access to the Power of God like few others still living yet hadn't taken advantage of that Power. The only time I had really ever used any of it was in teaching the Daughters of Life, even then I never trusted the Power fully, or rather I never trusted myself with that Power.

If I wanted this to stop I was at a crossroad where either I trusted myself with the gift I had been entrusted with, or I fell into living a life I didn't know and because of the drug I was trying to embrace. I thought of the fight Connie fought and what it had done to her. As yet I hadn't crossed the line of begging, but if I did under the present circumstances would there be a crossing back, or would life and love be lost to me forever? When Connie had been suffering the degradation I had been praying for her every minute, but was anyone praying for me now? Was this something I was on my own through or did the people I loved really care.

"How is she?" I heard the question but didn't understand, how was who? Was my daughter safe? Was she harmed in some way? Or was it someone else the question was asked about? Someone put their arm around my shoulders and tried to lift me.

"I so sorry Antoinette, I'm so sorry, I didn't know. I love you so much, please my love, my life," he said.

My love. My life. Only one person did I love enough to want to hear those words from, but they no longer cared what happened to me. They were busy with their ranching and caring about everything, but me to see how much I truly loved them and would do most anything for them. He was the husband of my sister, the father of her children. I would only ever be someone on the out looking in, it didn't matter that I had given him two more children. They would never be equal to his first two children, the children of my sister.

"I'm here Antoinette, I'm here, please come back," he said.

Come back? I never went anywhere, where am I supposed to come back from? What language is this person talking? Why do I understand them? I don't understand, who are all these people? Where is my sister? Why isn't she here? She stepped forward when the Lord called. Why did she do that? She is the one chosen, does she not know the task the Lord set for her? She cannot do this alone there will be none to guide her.

The Lord calls again, I hope it is help for my sister he seeks, Lord choose me, I know nothing you ask is too hard, for you go before your chosen to prepare the way. Did I really say that? I stepped up with my sister hoping I wouldn't be chosen as she had been, yet needed to protect her from all the evil that would come at her.

"Your sister is in your hands child, she is the light in the dark, while she lives the world will look to her and know hate. There will be those she will choose as companions, and they will be strength to her when she is weak, but none shall there be who can bring strength to her as you. You are chosen as to bring the Power of Love into Life, to guide her and be to her a beacon when she is weary."

"Thank you Lord I give thanks always for you great mercy."

"My love I am here for you. I love you so much," he said.

Richard? What is Richard doing here he was home in Paris... Connie and Michel. I don't understand why are they here? Ellen? Shouldn't she be in New York?

"Richard why are you here? Is there something wrong? Where are Marie, and Richard? Did you leave them in Paris?" I asked.

"Antoinette you called a few days ago asking Marie to join you here. You wanted to put her in charge of running the offices here while she finished school. Richard came with her to run the ranch," Richard said.

Richard was here to meet with Marie's new boyfriend, the man who if he could accept would become her husband. But Ellen why was she here, and why did she look so bad, like she had taken a bath in mud. I felt so tired and alone as everything that had taken place the last few days came crashing in on me. Had I really been so ready to throw everything away?

"Forgive me Richard I must talk with Ellen, then we need to talk as well," I said.

He looked at me not sure what to think, but allowed me to stand and go over to Ellen taking her hand and leading her out where we could talk in private. The whole time I was leading her out it was as though she weren't there, and I suspected she was going through much the same as I had just gone through. I guided her to a chair and helped her sit then pulled up a chair and waited until she was with me again.

As I saw the confusion in her expression about where she was I thought of how I felt the same confusion as I came out of the vision that reminded me who and what I am, what was expected of me, and how I had been so scared standing before God that day.

"What... Antoinette what's going on here? When did I get here?" she asked.

"Your airplane arrived this morning, you brought the papers that show Bruce took our money and did not use it how it should have been used," I said.

"Drugs, I remember something about drugs. Drugs that would make us want to... he drugged us, didn't he? I mean even before we came back?" she asked.

"Many things happen that should not happen. He will wonder if we do not show up soon why. I am sure the man that brought you here will know Richard is here now and chances are they have now lost any chance for me, but will still try for you. Ellen we need to look through those papers you brought, we need to know what we can do," I said.

We talked for about an hour setting up a time later tonight to go over the papers she found pertaining to the arraignments we made with Bruce to insure the taxes were paid on our offices. Since Marie would be running things here, she needed to be involved in what we did about Bruce. I still needed to talk to Richard and let him know what happened and that I was again the Daughter of Love and the Power of God would protect me since I would never again take the drug willingly.

"Is everything alright Antoinette?" Richard asked.

"No Richard everything is not alright, but they do not look as bleak as they did. Richard we need to talk, I feel like you do not love me anymore," I said.

I don't understand you're my life, how can you say you don't think I love you?" he asked.

"I did not say you do not love me, only that I feel that you do not love me. Richard when I was getting ready to come on this trip I asked you to come with. I felt I would need you here with me, and you tell me you cannot come back to America ever. Then Marie calls you and tells you she has met a boy and you are here on the next airplane. I know you love Connie still, I would not ask different from you. But Connie is not here now, I am. It has been a long time since you touch me as a man in love touches his wife, I try to talk to you about this and it is like you are afraid to talk so I say nothing. I need my husband, and I need him to show he loves me not just say the words," I said.

He loved me and I knew he did, but it seemed so long since he actually showed he did. He looked down not saying anything and took my hand tugging me closer to him.

"I know I haven't been very attentive of your needs lately, but it seemed for a while it was what you wanted. It seemed the harder I tried to show I care the harder you pulled away demanding more space and alone time. When you asked me to come with you on this trip, it terrified me because of the events of the last eight years. I wasn't sure I could trust the current administration, and I'm still not sure, but Marie said I should and said if I came to meet her boyfriend she would do all she could to insure my safety, you never promised those things even though I know they are within your power as the Daughter of Love. I was afraid I was losing you Antoinette, I was so afraid of losing you I did all the wrong things. Please forgive me for not knowing the right things to do," he said.

"I couldn't have protected you very well Richard, that was why I couldn't promise. The reasons are such they would best be shared in privacy, away from the children. My gift as the Daughter of Love was very limited when I came to set Fashionista up again here in America," I said.

He didn't say anything, he knew I had never intentionally lied to anyone before and didn't understand how what I said could be true, but wanted to believe I was being honest. I wanted to tell him everything, but not in front of others who might not be as friendly as they appeared. I did have the gift of Love back, but I was still afraid to use it in all its capacity. Could it consume the way the Power of Life could? I didn't know and now was not the time to find out.

After the uncomfortable silence Paula and Erin offered to watch the children if we felt we needed to talk away from them. I thought about the offer and Richard started to agree, when I stopped him and said I would feel more comfortable with Marie watching over them. If it meant she needed to reschedule some of her meetings she would just have to do so, her family still came first. Richard couldn't believe I wasn't willing to accept Connie's friends offer, but didn't argue with me, instead saying he thought if we were going to ask Marie we should probably ask little Richard as well. I called Marie while Richard called little Richard explaining to each of them what it was we wanted. Marie wanted to know when and sounded a little upset when I told her as soon as her current meeting was over.

"Mother I have three more meetings today and another one tonight," she said.

"And when are you going to have time for your boyfriend Marie? There is not such a big rush to get everything done, and right now family needs you more than work does," I said.

I heard the frustration in her voice and attitude, but also heard her relent. She knew something had been wrong, but had chosen to take over the work of getting the company settled than press for answers she likely would never receive.

Richard was waiting for his son to call back since he had been somewhere on the ranch that didn't have phone service and someone would have to go find him. After a half hour more Marie came in looking rather forlorn, but not displeased.

"I just talked to Richard and he said you're roping him into this too." An expression I heard their father use many times and never fully understood. "I was hoping maybe we could all go out to the ranch that way there will be things for each of us," Marie said.

Connie and Michel's eyes lit up at the thought of seeing the ranch we owned here. They heard it was even bigger than the estates we owned in France, but this would be the first chance they would have of seeing it personally, at least the first time since they would be old enough to remember.

"The ranch would be fine Marie, your father and I can take horses where we can have privacy and say what we need without worrying about someone who should not hear what we say."

I really wanted Ellen to join, but knew the chances weren't good if it meant riding a horse. That we already talked helped, but there was still more and she was still not fully past the dangers of the drug. If she didn't stay vigilant those who passed the drug to us even before we left France could again start her down the road we had been on. Even I was still susceptible to the influence of the drug, in part because the fullness of the Power of Love still scared me. I was beyond the fear it could destroy me in the way the Power of Life destroyed Connie cutting her life so short, but it was still the Power of God granted for his purpose so there would always remain a fear in its use or misuse.

"Ellen will you come with, there is still much we need to talk about," I asked.

"Antoinette if it means getting on a horse you already know the answer, if however it simply means coming out to the ranch, that I'm very willing to do," she said.

"Erin I'm sorry if it seems the trust is not there, but as we talked earlier I do not know who I can trust aside from those in my family. I hope you will understand. When I have full ability with the Power of Love again I will know better who I can trust," I said.

Ellen was willing to come out to the ranch with us, but wasn't willing to even consider getting on a horse so she could come with Richard and I to talk. Little Richard met us as we pulled up by the houses to let us know the ranch foreman was living in the large house now and he intended on letting him continue to do so.

Both Richard and I smiled that he would be willing to allow Pete and his family that privilege. Pete had been with us for more years than Marie was old and he had a fairly large family ranging in age from eighteen down to a new born, and really did need the room. We looked around and decided if we were going to be making trips back now it would be a good idea to have another house built, so we would have a place to stay as well since there was no practical way of squeezing all of us into the small house. I thought of when I returned and came out here that first day and found Pete and his family living in the small house. I guessed if we needed to we could live in the small house, but it would be very different from what we were use to.

Little Richard insisted his father and I see how he arraigned the house thus far with some of the old furniture we had that Pete and his family said they could manage without. He had just enough pans to fix a small meal that left much to be desired in my opinion. It was edible, just, but he acted like it was a feast and I couldn't let him think I didn't approve when I knew he had put his all into fixing it.

Richard wanted to hear what it was I felt we needed to talk about and as soon as the meal was over excused both of us leaving the children to clean up.

"What has happened here Antoinette? What is going on that had you willing to throw everything we've worked for away? Why is it so hard for you to trust anyone right now?" he asked.

"Did Marie tell you we do not have access to our offices here?" He nodded and let me continue. "When we left here we made arraignments with Bruce to pay the taxes on the property. When I got here I did not go right away to the offices before calling to have Marie come here, I waited until she was here before going to the offices and when we got there we were told they were not ours anymore, that the government had taken them for the taxes that did not get paid. I tried to find Bruce to know why the money we sent was not used to pay the taxes and find out he is drugging women with the drug Connie was given to make her beg to be raped when she is kidnapped.

Richard I do not know how, but he give that drug to me even before I come back to this place. The night Marie and Richard get here I go out to the biker bar Connie take me the first time I come to this city, I meet again the man who gave me a ride back to the hotel, and he tell me Bruce say all kinds of things against me. That night I feel drawn to the old offices and Bruce is waiting for me and I learn what the drug does. Later I dream and Connie tell me it is the same drug they give her, the drug that make begging for those men to rape her desirable," I said.

"If this is true why are you the only one affected? We've all been eating meals together," he said.

"Who said I am the only one affected? Ellen was affected also, I don't know who else might have been and I'm not sure it was at home the drug was given to me. My love it has been very difficult for me here without you. So many times I have been tried each time harder to resist than the last. When you arrived with the children was the hardest, I wanted so much for you to be with me, but you come out here and leave me alone. I thought you did not love me anymore, and I could not see what it would matter if I gave into the drug and did what it was asking of me," I said.

"And just what was it you almost gave into Antoinette? Just what is it the drug did?" he asked.

"I already tell you what the drug did, you did not hear? It is the same drug that was used with Connie when she was kidnapped. It weaken the resolve and makes it easy to do what someone asks of you. For Connie it was to give in and beg to be raped again and again, for me it clouded my vision so I could not see the love of my family. I saw only that if I gave in to the demands of the flesh I would not care that I was not loved," I said.

I watched as understanding sank in, or what I hoped was understanding. Surely he noticed how I pulled away from him and the children. I thought back and failed to notice that it wasn't just me pulling back. The children were looking more and more to him, not as a father but as a mother. The more time passed the more I stayed at the office, and the more he stepped in as both mother and father to the children. The drug had been received at home, and each member of our family had received the drug, with each of us reacting just a little differently to it. Marie, Richard, Connie, and Michel seemed to be the least affected, and I assumed for Marie at least it was the Power of Life and that she had been exposed to the drug before she was born. Connie and Michel it was hard to say why they didn't seem affected, but the only thing I could think was they were still not into puberty yet and feared what would happen when they did enter puberty if the drug was not stopped now.

"I..." Richard was trying to say something but didn't seem to know the words so I would understand. "This drug what does it do? What do you know about how it works?" he asked.

"I don't know Richard. I do not know what it does only that I did not want to care about us anymore. I wanted to give into the flesh, it would have cost me the Power of Love, something I do not know if I can live without now," I said.

"Do you have any idea how it might affect me or the children?" he asked.

"No, Richard I do not," I said.

"The children and I have received this drug also haven't we? Tell me Antoinette I can see it in your eyes that you know. I can see in your eyes that you know everything that has been happening," he demanded.

"I can see you have been being mother to our children, that you dress as a woman when you know I will not be around. I can see that even Marie knows and says nothing when you dress as a woman," I said.

"And you think this is because of that drug you've been given? Connie knew I sometimes dressed as a woman and never said anything about it, you knew and said nothing as long as I never let you see me dressed. But now all of a sudden it's wrong because you are gone all the time at work and the children want a mother. I tried to not let them know, but the more you stayed in the office the harder it became. All the children have called me their mother even Marie. Little Richard asked if he could dress like a girl too as did Michel. Antoinette I've always felt I was more than just male, I don't think I'm female, not the way Connie's old friends are, but there is part of me that is female and that part started coming out more and more when you stayed at work rather than coming home," he said.

Connie knew? I knew? What was he talking about I didn't know and I doubted Connie did either. I tried to think and the more I tried to recall anything about him having dressed as a woman the less sense it made. Did I really care if he was a woman? No, I didn't think I cared, but maybe I did. Maybe the thought of it was so offensive... no not offensive, but out of character with who we are it seemed laughable.

"Richard what would have happened if you dressed as a woman when you were in the military? You grew-up with Connie and I'm not saying you never dressed as a woman with her, I don't know, but I do know if you dressed as a woman when you were in the military they would not have given you the job you had. I am not saying the children should not call you mother, but I hope you would not let them forget I am their mother. I do not remember you every telling me you feel the need to dress as a woman in all the time I have known you. If you feel you need to dress I do not have an issue with you doing so and will give whatever help I can to make you comfortable. If you wish me to call you a womans name I will do so gladly. If our children we thought were boys are girls then they should be girls, and I will gladly do all I can to assist them. I do not understand many things my love but I do know I love you and our children." I reached out to take his hand at the same time preparing to step through the veil.

I felt him pull away from me as I made contact, but in the short time contact was made we were through the veil and the drug could no longer have affect, nor could any untruth hold sway.

"One of these times that just might kill me," he said.

"Tell me what is happening Richard. Tell me do you feel you are woman?" I asked.

"What are you talking about? Of course I'm not a woman... what happened to us Antoinette?" he asked.

"It is the drug in the realm of life holding us, affecting us in ways we do not know. Richard I can not remove the drug from you, nor can I hold us here until the drug does not affect us, I can let you remember the truth you know, and will hold strong with you until the Daughters of Power can unite and free the believers of God from those who would hold them captive," I said.

"Are we really that close to the end of time?" he asked.

"I do not know when the end of time will be, only that Marie will welcome the Lord at his return. I am the Daughter of Love, and it is through the Power of Love I am able to stand strong with you until both Daughters of Life and the Daughter of Faith can unite the fullness of the Power of Life to wash away the corruption of sin," I said.

"You mean take us before the throne of God for judgment?" he asked.

"No my love, not for judgment, for redemption. Our family is lost and it is through the Power of Life we again can be found. Even now in the world of life I struggle with the corruption that was visited on us, but if I can stay true to Love the corruption can have no hold on me any longer," I said.

"I don't understand. I thought the Power of Life was to take someone before the judgment throne to answer for their life," he said.

"That is one of the purposes of the Power of Life, but when the Power of Life is joined with the Power of Love and the Power of Faith the Power of God will recreate that which was damaged through corruption. Because we did not seek the corruption the charge is another's to atone for. Only the corruption that is ours by choice is ours to atone," I said.

"Very well said sister. My love the Power your wife talks of is a cleansing Power, a Power you witnessed through me when I walked in the world of life. The difference here is that she is calling together all the Power of Life and Love, something that would have consumed me even with your help to call me back. Only two people have ever held the full Power of Life, only one could control that Power, and that because he had the Power of his own accord, to him it was not granted as it was with me," Connie said.

"Marie is affected, sister? I had hoped she was sparred since she had felt it before," I asked.

"The drug is the same, and not the same sister. It has changed since it was given to me. Even now the Daughters of Life are being seen to by the guardians of Life. Diana and David will reach you soon since she is least affected, because he does not know of her," Connie replied.

Richard never said a word through the conversation Connie and I had. As we prepared to depart Richard realized if he wanted to say anything to Connie he needed to do so soon or the chance would be lost.

"Connie why? Why did everything have to be how it was?" he asked her.

"What would you change Richard? If I remained among the world of Life longer would you have continued fighting the love you have for Antoinette? We made our choices and we lived according to those choices. I chose to serve He who called me long ago, before the foundations of the world were laid. I chose to love the man who is father to the children I bore while I lived among the children of life. I do not regret the choices I made in life," she answered him.

"The time we lost with each other, that's what I would change, the time we should have had but didn't," he said.

I saw her turn from him and a tear slip onto her cheek for all the choices that had separated them, all the evil that had befallen them because of the choices made out of love that went unfulfilled.

"Do you hate her so much Richard? She was your wife no less than Antoinette, or myself. You wish to continue the love then you must find a way of forgiving, think not on the past with hate, but seek only the joy, for in the joy you will find love and freedom," Connie said.

I wasn't sure he understood what she said, but knew she spoke truth. It was the love of my husband and children that had stopped me from giving in to the desire the drug had create in me. As we returned through the veil we were again at the house the children and Ellen sitting talking about the things they had seen in the time since last we had been in America.

"Marie we must talk," I said, walking the horse over close to them.

Marie stood and followed me taking her fathers horse after he dismounted.

"Diana called. She said she really needs to talk to you mom," Marie said.

"Tell me why you did not say anything about your father dressing as a woman," I said not acknowledging what she said.

"What was I suppose to say? When was I supposed to say something? You were not interested in what was happening at home, you cared only for what was happening at your work," she said.

"Marie I know the angels of God have been talking with you. I know you understand what is happening. I hope you still care for the things you were taught when you were small," I said.

"I'm the daughter of the chosen of God. All my life I have heard the stories of how my mother did so many great things. I feel that I am being measured to her, that I should be able to do the same things as her, but I cannot do the things she did," she cried.

"If I have made you feel this way...," I started to say and stopped.

"Mom it is like we are living our lives in her shadow as well. When shall we be allowed to be judged on the merits of who we are rather than who your sister and my mother was? She is gone back to God. She was chosen for a task that has been complete since my brother was born. Mom I understand showing respect to her for all she did, but we must move out of her shadow and stand for ourselves," she said.

"I need to call Diana, will you allow me this call and get Ellen and let her know she is needed here? Marie your friend Curtis we will need him here as well. I hope you have tell him you are the Daughter of Life," I said.

"I told him, but I don't think he understands. He is working now and I don't know if he will like it if I call him to come out," she said.

"I never said anything about calling him. It is time he knows the Power of the Daughter of Life if he wants one for a wife," I said.

"You're saying I should go get him?" she asked.

"Do you love him Marie?" I asked in return.

"You tell me mother you're the Daughter of Love," she said.

"Tell Ellen while I call Diana, then get your husband and return Diana should be here by then," I said.

I called Diana and explained that we needed her here and the sooner she could get here the better. "Diana you need to bring David with you," I said.

There was a long pause before she said anything. "Mom is this about why Michael came to talk with me?" she asked.

"We are all gathered and need you and David here as soon as you can get here. The reason is one I hoped would never be, but there is now no other way, the Daughters of Power must join together as one," I said.

"Does Marie have anyone yet?" she asked.

"Diana right now I want you to worry about getting you and David here. Once you've done that I'll be a little more willing to talk about what is going on that I need you here for," I said.

"It will take a few minutes to get everything ready here. I need to find a baby sitter for Monique and I'm sure grandma isn't up to the task, maybe aunt Monique would be willing," she said.

"You could bring her with, I'm sure Richard would be willing to watch her," I said.

"Aren't you going to need... sorry I wasn't thinking of my brother Richard. Mom traveling this way freaks out David I'm not sure it would be a good idea to..." she started and I cut her off.

"Diana we need you hear as soon as you can get here, and the sooner you get here the more chance we'll have to talk," I said.

Everything was in place if Marie could manage to get Curtis and return. I knew it would be an hour or so for Diana to arrive and there were still so many preparations to make before the joining could take place. For this I would need Richards help since I would be the central hub of the joining. I would be using the Power of God I didn't know much of anything about, and could easily be taken in the same direction Bruce tried to take me, if I didn't have an anchor to hold me to the path set for this joining.

"Antoinette, Marie said you needed me in here," Ellen said.

"How well do you understand the Power of Faith?" I asked.

"Well enough to know it balances with the Power of Love, and Life. I know it has Powers I have never used. Antoinette, Faith is the grounding of things unseen, the ability to leap beyond what is provable through present day science. The ability to believe without proof," she said.

"That is not right Ellen, belief without proof isn't faith, it is foolishness. Faith is the ability to know God is without seeing him other than through that which he has made," I corrected.

"How do you know this?" she asked.

"Because a few years ago the person who had the fullness of the gift of God told me. Tonight the Daughters of Power will join as one and remove the taint that has crept into their lives. Tonight the Daughters of Power will stand before the Lord and give an account. Hello Curtis, I was wondering if Marie was going to be able to talk you into coming to our gathering," I said.

"Its good to see you again Mrs Evans," he said.

"I didn't tell him what we were doing only that this would be a good time to meet dad," Marie said.

"I hope you've told him you're a Daughter of Life and what that means," I said.

"She told me all that stuff ma'am, but she didn't say anything about anything special going on tonight," Curtis said.

"Curtis because you are not aware of what the Daughters of Power are and what is required of the husbands of a Daughter of Power, you have the opportunity to not participate in what we will be doing tonight as soon as Diana gets here with her husband. You also have the right to know what it is you will be doing if you do choose to participate," I said.

"Its nothing illegal is it?" he asked.

"Illegal; no, nothing illegal, but it is dangerous for us if our husbands or chosen protectors fail us. Ellen is the only one of us who doesn't have a chosen protector and her part in this while the least dangerous is no less important," I said.

"Dad I want you to meet Curtis, Curtis this is my dad," Marie introduced Curtis to her father.

"Antoinette, Richard will be in shortly to assist Ellen." Richard turned to Marie and Curtis. "I've heard a lot about you Curtis, I hope it is all true, tonight Marie's life could depend on it." He turned back to me. "I just got word Bruce is furious you and Ellen didn't show up at what he claims are his offices. You wouldn't care to explain to me what that's all about?" he asked.

"I already have Richard, that is the reason it has to be tonight this happens, if we wait any longer it will be to late and we'll likely never have another chance. Diana is on her way and should be here any time," I said.

"I'm here already mom." She turned to Marie. "Is this him? He is kind of cute, but I'll stick with David."

"I know you," Curtis said looking at David. "You were a few years ahead of me in school but... your dad ended up in jail didn't he?" Curtis asked David.

"My father and older brother. I haven't talked to them in years so I don't have any idea if they're even still alive," David replied.

"You don't talk to your family?" Curtis asked David.

"I haven't talked to them since I went to live in France with my wife. The day I left with Diana they said they never wanted to see me again, that I was no longer part of their family. I tried to write and even call, but the letters came back undelivered and the phone calls hit numbers that were no longer working. I left a phone number and address where they could get in touch with me if they ever chose, and to date none of them have every tried," David said.

"I didn't know, I did know your baby sister use to talk about you after you left, but I never paid much attention to what she said, nobody did," Curtis said.

"Enough! Diana, David I would like you to assist Marie in telling Curtis what he will need to do if he chooses to assist Marie. Curtis the choice is yours, but once we start there is no going back, if you abandon Marie chances are she will die to this world and I can assure you if that happens you had better hope you do also, or you'll have Richard hounding you the rest of your life," I said.

"I have no problem agreeing to assist her tonight without knowing what it's all about, I fully intended to ask her hand if I had both your consents," he said.

"Marie what is your answer?" Richard asked.

Marie looked from her father to me and back to her father. Richard isn't available tonight to assist any of us since Diana brought her children and he will be busy watching them. Mom it isn't safe for Ellen with no one to protect her the way our husbands do us. I know there is someone available, someone you met before mom even conceived me, someone who knows what a Daughter of Power is and will stand by one with his life if he must. He even happens to be about the same age as aunt Ellen," Marie said not giving an answer to the question her father asked her.

"Let me guess he happens to be into motorcycles. Antoinette I hate motorcycles almost as much as horses," Ellen said.

"We aren't asking you to marry him Ellen, only to allow him to assist you tonight so you aren't standing alone. He is already here, as he is the one who delivered the message that Bruce is upset you and I didn't show up tonight." I turned to Richard and asked him to invite Eric in.

Ellen watched the door, as Eric stepped into the room she gasped.

"You? What are you doing here? Antoinette do you have any idea who this man is?" Ellen asked.

"The man who gave me a ride on the back of his motorcycle the first time I came to this town," I said.

"You did that Eric? Do you have any idea how many of us thought you were loony for claiming what you did all those years ago?" she asked.

"Do you have any idea how many thought you were crazy claiming to be a woman all those years ago, Ellen? It seems we've both proven them wrong, or do you still think I'm a loon?" he asked.

Ellen laughed as she stared at Eric thinking back all those years.

"Eric, Ellen needs a protector tonight as the Daughters of Power join to combat the evil that is threatening the world. I ask if you will stand beside the Daughter of Faith and keep her safe?" I asked.

"The Daughter of Faith is Italian? I thought all the Daughters of Power were French. It would be my honor to be a protector of a Daughter of Power, if she will accept me," he said.

Ellen looked at him and smiled. "I am only half Italian. My mother was French and there are rumors that the man I knew as my father may not have been, he swore he wasn't when I declared I was a woman not a man," Ellen said.

Eric smiled he knew the stories. "So Daughter of Faith will you accept me?" Eric asked.

Ellen looked over at me and I smiled. I could see what she was trying to deny and she knew I could. "I can't hide anything from you can I Antoinette? Yes Eric I will accept as long as you understand in being my protector this night you become my protector for life," she said.

Eric smiled and everything was set. Richard and I stepped out with the children and let them know that once we started we couldn't be interrupted for any reason until what we were doing this night was done. Gwen and Roger showed up as we turned back to the house and rather than entering Richard went out to greet them.

"Mom, dad, if you wouldn't mind helping Richard tend the younger children the rest of us have something to tend to that is best you don't come inside until one of us comes out again," he said.

"This is something Connie could have handled all on her own isn't it? Richard I don't know what's going on since you left, but I know whatever it is your sister is in it as deep as anyone. She was always jealous of what you had, and even more jealous when you married Connie, then Antoinette. Whatever it is that is going on she hooked up with that Bruce that claims to be Marie's father. I know that's where she got the money to buy our ranch," Gwen said.

"I know mom I did some checking when I heard she owned your place. I'm guessing she said you could stay there, but even in that she has been impatient waiting for you to either become unable to care for yourselves, or die and I doubt she really cared which. When Antoinette showed up the other day she likely got scared knowing the chances of getting my place had just dropped to never," Richard said.

"She did try telling your ranch hands what to do a time or two," Roger said.

"I know Pete told me about it. Can you help with the kids? We shouldn't be long, but then again I'm not really sure what it is we'll be doing," Richard said.

I waited for Richard by the door and when he headed back reached for the Power of Love setting a barrier in place that none could cross who did not hold the Power of God. As Richard and I stepped in the door the room faded and we were drawn through the veil.

"Connie I thought you couldn't work in the world of life any longer," I said.

"I can't Antoinette, but the Lord can," Connie said.

I fell to my knees bowing my head as the Glory filled me to overflowing. "My Lord forgive me my weakness." I felt the smile that blossomed and dared look up only slightly in hopes of catching a glimpse of his feet if nothing more.

"Daughter rise for the work you do is in my name."

With his command I found myself on my feet among the other Daughters of Power.

"Are you ok mom?" Marie asked, I saw worry in each of their eyes as I realized what just happened was for me alone since I was the only one as yet holding the Power of the gift I had received.

"We must start everything is ready. Diana, Marie, your father and I have told you how your aunt Connie was able to use the power needed for what was hers to accomplish. Tonight you will do as she did that the Power of Life might be mixed with that of Love and Faith. Ellen in like fashion you also will do the same with the Power of Faith. Richard you know the part you have in this, you have felt the Power before when Connie finished the task she had, but tonight it will be me drawing on that power, your love for me must be equal to the love you have for her that day so long ago," I said.

As Marie and Diana drew on the Power of Life it filled them fuller than either had held before. As they looked at their chosen husbands the power flowed in to the men washing them in life until they glowed, and still Marie and Diana drew on the Power of Life. Curtis and David both reached out their right hand laying them on Richards shoulder and the Power of Life filled him as well.

Ellen followed what the Daughters of Life did and drew on the Power of Faith letting it fill her looking at Eric the Power shifted to him until he glowed. He also placed his right hand on Richards shoulder and the Power of Faith melded with the Power of Life.

As I watched the Power filling each of them I realized what it was Connie had lived with and why the desire to go home became so great for her. I drew in the mixed powers Richard held and mixed in the Power of Love. I watched as the Power of Love flowed mixing with the Power of Live and Faith, wondering if it was possible for one person to direct that Power without it becoming so great a task it consumed them. I drew deeper on the Power of Love letting it fill me and mix with the Powers of Life and Faith, completing the Power of God.

I knew the task ahead of me and felt both fear and wonder as the Power came back to me mixed and ready to do the will of He whose Power it truly was.

"Bruce God has need of you," I said.

"Aw Toni, it's good to see you've come to your senses finally," he responded.

"God has need of you Bruce. Will you answer his call?" I asked.

"I don't answer any ones call but my own. If you're smart you'll drop this God has need nonsense and agree to my conditions, they are the only way you are walking out of here tonight," he threatened.

"Forgive me father, I have tried. The tables behind you are yours to choose from, you can only choose one and everything on that table will be accredited to you," I said.

"What are you talking about? What tables? There are no tables in...," he turned his head and stopped his words.

As he looked over the tables I remembered the day I asked him to expand the motorcycle business, and the response he had given. I assumed he would go for the money caring nothing for anyone else who might work there.

"Before you do more than look I must tell you the choice you make is not changeable, and to touch anything on either table will be considered a choice," I said.

I had never given these choices before, but had witnessed Connie give them each time she had brought someone before the throne until the time she married Richard. As I said the words I felt Richard look at me and smile. It showed he was familiar with the words I said and had heard them many times. Marie and Diana also smiled knowing the words, I saw Ellen watching something she had never before witnessed and not fully understanding the purview of what I was doing belonged not to me but to my daughter and my sisters daughter.

Bruce looked from me to Richard and smiled thinking this was simply some joke we had conjured for his entertainment. It was plain he could neither see nor feel the others with us though I knew Richard could see and feel them as could I.

"What kind of joke is this? Your Powers don't include judgment," he said.

"And he said to them I am the door none shall enter into the kingdom but by me. I am the way, the truth and the life. If you have seen me you have seen my father, who sent me," I heard someone say.

"Choose Bruce the Daughters of Life stand with me in this place and you shall face the judgment of He who is. For none shall escape the judgment and many there are who shall perish for want of the things of this world," I said.

He turned to the tables and started looking at what was there. I walked over seeing the filth that would all be washed away if he would but repent and seek forgiveness. I took the things of his life from the boxes laying it on the table that he might see more easily and watched as his eyes grew with lust for each item as it emerged.

"All of this is yours if you choose, or you can trade it all for this," I walked over to the other table and there lay a crown of thorns."

"A ring of brambles. I'm sorry Toni but this makes no sense to me. Why would anyone trade silver and gold for brambles? I'm not a fool if I have to choose I'll take the treasure, less likely to prick a finger and lose a little blood that way," he said.

"Be careful what you wish for Bruce," Connie said walking out of the shadows I didn't know existed. There was a time you knew what the brambles as you call them meant. To the rest of us in this room the crown would have been our choice, it offers salvation through He who wore it. The choice is made Lord, I pray that any righteousness in my life be laid to his account let not that which was good be called evil, I pray. Your will be done always, Lord."

"Lord before judgment is cast I offer any righteousness accredited to me be laid to his account if it be your will," I said before judgment was pronounced. Each of those in the room repeated the prayer offering whatever righteousness was theirs be laid to Bruce's account. We all knew that even at that unless he was willing to accept the gift of God he still would be cast into outer darkness.

"Save your prayers for my soul, I don't believe in your Lord. I don't believe in any of this, it is nothing but a bad dream that I'll wake from and get a laugh out of," Bruce said.

"The choice is made, judgment is cast. The child of hell shall forever dwell in hell for there is no repentance of sin, therefore there is no forgiveness given. Depart son of mammon that which is pure and good has no part in you."

We were all returned to the room at the house we had been in. I looked around and wept for what happened. I'd hoped he would choose God but wasn't surprise when he hadn't.

"Marie, Diana, is it like this always when you give the Kiss of Life?" I asked.

"No mom not always there are on occasion those who choose Life," Marie offered with Diana nodding she to had come across a few who chose life over death.

I wasn't entirely sure what hell was other than eternal separation from God, but even the thought of that separation brought fear and trembling into my soul. How could anyone not want to spend eternity basking in the glory of God?

"Mom I'm sorry you had to go through that. I grew up with it and it's still hard, I can only imagine how hard it was for you to give those options knowing which he would choose," Marie said.

"Before time there was a gathering in heaven and the voice of the Lord went out 'Who shall I send?' A little girl step forward and in a meek little voice answered, 'Here am I Lord send me.' And again the Lord asked, "Who shall I send?' and a woman stepped forward, ' Lord send me that I might prepare the way for this child you have chosen."

"The woman was chosen also, but was given charge that she would be the first of those who would be called Life, while the child would be Life in its fullness to the children of men."

"Again the Lord called out, 'Who shall I send?' And another small girl stepped forward. 'Here am I Lord send me.' And another woman stepped forward 'Lord this is but a child, choose another for the task you ask is hard,' she stepped back with the others afraid the Lord might choose her instead, while the girl stayed forward standing alone wishing someone older would step forward. The girl was chosen to love her sister and help her be strong when she was weak," I said.

"My sister told me this story long ago, even before you were born Marie. She told me again the last time I saw her in this life. Even now I do not understand fully what the sisters were chosen for, only that they stood before the Lord trusting whatever he asked he would prepare the way before them."

"You have heard this story from me and from your mother Marie. The story is true even now it lingers in my mind as though the events were only moments ago. Never did I hope to know the sadness of seeing someone who loves sin so much. I now better understand both the joy and sorrow my sister felt in life."

"Tonight we have each felt the Power of God as my sister felt all her life. So much I did not understand and feared. The gift of God is not given lightly and should be used wisely. I pray always we remember these things and what has been entrusted to us."

Nothing more was said. We all entered into private prayers knowing what had been done this night would mark each of us in ways we were yet to discover. I hoped to talk with Connie again, but she never again came to me, not even in dreams.

As we came out of the house little Richard and the other kids were waiting for us. "Is everything going to be ok now?" Richard asked, seeing that we were all in a very sombre mood.

"Richard the children are all taken care of?" I asked.

"Mom we know something happened we have all seen what you, Marie, and Diana can do, but never have I seen aunt Ellen do much of anything special and all of you look very tired," little Richard said.

"Richard the children they are all taken care of?" I asked again. I knew he wanted answers, but I didn't think any of us were in any kind of condition to give any. The Power each had drawn was beyond words. Marie and Ellen were now both married created by the Power of God among mortals such as we were.

"Dad, is mom alright? Did everything go alright?" he asked his father.

"How about if you answer your mother first Richard," Richard said.

"I saw them fed and we've been praying ever since. I don't remember ever seeing mom look so tired before, something happened didn't it?" he asked.

"Yes Richard something happened something both wonderful and terrifying, but it is something I can't talk of to anyone right now, not until I have had time to rest," I said.

Richard didn't press any further for information, he knew until I had a chance to rest I wouldn't talk with anyone of what happened and even then I might not tell much more than highlights.

I needed to get away and I saw in Richards eyes he too wanted to get away. "Richard will you ride with me?" I asked.

We saddled a couple horses and headed across the open in the direction of the lake.

"I'm guessing you want to see the villa again." I didn't have to say anything he knew what I wanted from the connection we just shared. Even now it was as though we were one person not two. "Even Connie never drew that much of the gift of Life, It resides in you now doesn't it?" he asked.

"Richard you are not the only one she shared the gift of Life with. The bond between us was always there, but that time she was kidnapped. Always when she used the gift of God I knew and felt her draw on it, I felt it fill me just as it filled me tonight."

"Then she was channeling it through both of us that day?" he asked.

"I felt when she release the Power of God that held her to this life. I felt how it surged through me and as it subsided the emptiness that followed. I knew when you called that my sister was with God, but I did not wish to believe it to be. Richard I am Life and Love now. The gift of God is complete in me now, but it is complete in all the Daughters of God. Marie is now married, Ellen is married. Their marriages are not of this world or this time, but are of eternity. The Lord of all married them just as he ordained our union," I said.

We arrived at the location where he had built the model of the villa for Connie and found it decayed and falling into ruin.

"The world in not long to stand as we know, the Lord will return soon," I said.

"You know that because there has been no one to tend to this?" he asked.

"I know this because there are now four Daughters of God in the earth together. Tomorrow we will return home to France, Marie will remain here Ellen will return to New York and Diana will travel the world never finding a place to settle, until the trials of the world begin," I said.

"Isn't Diana pregnant? Surely David will insist on her settling somewhere before the baby is born," he said.

We mounted the horses again and headed back to the house. So many things had changed over the years. I still loved Richard more than I thought as a child I would ever love anyone, and I knew he still loved me just as much. We didn't say much on the ride back to the house.

"Will you stay with me tonight Richard?" I asked as we rode back into the yard.

"Where else would I stay? Antoinette my feelings for you haven't changed, you are still the only woman I have any desire to be with still living," he said.

I wanted to ask what he meant, but was sure I already knew. We both loved and missed Connie, and I have no doubt if she were still alive everything I have would be hers still, but I would gladly give it all to her just to see her smile. I knew I could never do the things she did, that to her I would never amount too much of anything. Her love surpassed my own and I was the Daughter of Love.

I was the Daughter of Love, or was I now? Hadn't I been the one to take Bruce before the throne of God? Wasn't it me who had given him the options at the throne of judgment? Was I still just the Daughter of Love or had I become more?

I felt inside myself and found what had been there all along, a Power that felt so familiar yet strange as well. A Power that I knew from being so close to Connie. I was more than I had realized, I was a Daughter of Life, Love and Faith. I was a child of the God who created all things known to man and many things yet to be discovered by man.

"Richard take my hand it is time we return home," I said.

Connie and Michel were both standing close and as Richard laid one hand on Michel's shoulder and put his other hand in mine I rested my free hand on Connie's shoulder and we were home.

"Connie, Michel will you please give your father and I some time to talk?" I knew we needed to talk that Richard would know the Power used to get us home. "Richard Marie is ready now to lead the world into faith in God. She is indeed her mothers daughter in everything now."

"You'll be turning over Fashionista to her soon then?" he asked.

"No Richard, she will need the lessons she can learn setting up the offices there, but the company will not leave my hands, I will be the last CEO of Fashionista. The world will turn away from us soon and look to a false prophet who will lead the world into despair. We will need to go into hiding soon enough when this false prophet comes into his power for only one Daughter of Life will stand before him with the Power of God to protect them," I said.

"How soon, do you know?" he asked.

"I know only that the time is short. The world will soon be at war like it has never been before. Many will die and the children of God will stand strong or fall in the battle. Those who stand will find their faith tried mightily and know only that in God there is peace. Nations will fall, and all things familiar will pass away. I pray that our family will stay strong in the knowledge of Gods grace, that the stories of Connie will be enough to hold us through until the Lord calls."

## About Jayne Amanda Maynes

I was born in April 1955 as the heir to my father. My older brother should have been, he had the same initials as dad, but he was mentally retarded and had a heart condition from birth. According to my mother she knew from the time I was growing inside her that I would be a boy and the heir they had hope my brother could have been.

I have known for as long as I can remember that I was different that there was something not right about me. I am a male to female (M2F) transsexual. I am currently on HRT (Hormone Replacement Therapy); I have been in therapy for GID (Gender Identity Disorder) since February 2007. I started on HRT October 1, 2007. I have not set a time yet for completing my transition to becoming the woman I know I am inside. There are so many things involved in transitioning that most people have no clue about. The differences between the sexes are so vast and all of my life I have led a life that just never fit who I am inside. I have learned so much and yet there is still so much that I still don't know about being the woman I always knew I was.

## Other books By Jayne Amanda Maynes

The Butterfly Within series:

The Butterfly Within: The Image in the Mirror

The Cracked Mirror: The Butterfly Within

Daughters of Power series:

Daughter of Life

Daughter of Love

A Psalm of Love

The Rose of Magic series:

The Hidden Rose

The White Rose

The Mystic Rose

Connect with Me Online:

on FaceBook

on Twitter

My Blog

Email
